Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2013
http://archive.org/details/facsimileofsketcOOvill
FACSIMILE OF THE
S K E T C H-B K
OF
WILARS DE HONECORT,
AN ARCHITECT OP THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
FACSIMILE OF THE
SKETCH-BOOK
OF
WILARS DE HO NEC OUT,
AN ARCHITECT OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY ;
ILLUSTRATED BY COMMENTARIES AND DESCRIPTIONS, AS ARRANGED WITH VARIOUS
ADDITIONS, AND PUBLISHED BY M. ALFRED DARCEL FROM THE MSS. OF
M. J. B. A. LASSUS,
LATE ARCHITECT OF NOTRE-DAME AND OF THE SAINTE CHAPELLE AT PARIS, &C.
li? -\N SLATED, EDITED, AND AUGMENTED WITH MANY NEW ARTICLES AND NOTES, AND
WITH THE REMARKS OF M. J. QUICHERAT, PROFESSOR OF ARCH.-EOLOGY
AT THE ECOLE DES CHARTES AT PARIS,
BY THE
EEY. KOBEKT WILLIS, M.A., F.E.S.,
JACKSONIAN PROFESSOR OF NATURAL AND EXPERIMENTAL PHILOSOPHY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE ; MEMBER OF THE
IMPERIAL LEGION OF HONOUR J CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AT TURIN, &C, &C.
LONDON:
JOHN HENRY and JAMES PARKER,
377, STRAND.
18,59.
PREFACE.
rpiIE manuscript which is the subject of the present volume is a most
valuable monument of the state of the art of delineation in the thir-
teenth century. The actual works of painting, sculpture, and architecture
which remain to us exhibit the finished results of those branches of the fine
arts. This volume exemplifies the manner in which the artists carried on
their studies. It proves that if they did not attain to perfection in represent-
ing corporeal forms, it was not for want of perceiving that they ought to be
studied from the life, or from neglecting to carry out such studies. It also
shews that they were not deterred by pious prejudices from copying the
antique.
Wilars de Honecort has himself recorded that his lion was from nature, —
many other of his animals were certainly so. Several of his human figures are
evident academic studies from living models set in attitudes for the purpose :
and their anatomical details are most carefully worked out, as well as the artist
could manage them.
One page is occupied by an unmistakeable Greek, dressed in a chlamys;
another by a drawing of a Eoman sepulchral monument, with figures. In
these examples the drapery was evidently the object of his admiration, for the
human forms and the architecture are transformed into the styles that were
familiar to him, after the manner of all the artists who attempted to delineate
antiquity before the present century.
The architectural drawings are especially interesting for the light they
throw upon mediaeval practice. For example, "Wilars de Honecort travels to
Eheims, apparently to collect materials, by which to copy portions of it for his
buildings of the choir of Cambray, and preserves for us the resulting draw-
ings. I have shewn that in one instance at least, where he has drawn a part
vi PREFACE.
of Eheims erroneously, the corresponding part of Cambray was erected as he
drew it, and not as it stood at Rheims. I have also shewn that in his draw-
ings of Rheims exactness in proportion and detail are neglected, and that,
with few exceptions, he drew the buildings as he drew the antiques, not as
they existed before his eyes, but in the fashion which they had assumed when
his drawings were made, and to which his own practice had accustomed him.
The drawings are expressed by very few lines, all the minor details being
omitted, but their absence is compensated for by sections of moldings. No
dimensions are given, and the comparison of the drawings with the build-
ings they represent shews that the relative magnitudes of the parts to the
whole are never preserved. But it must be remembered that the sketches
were made for his own use, and not for the purpose of conveying to
others the aspect of the buildings represented. Consequently, he only drew
the combinations that struck his fancy as likely to be suggestive in his
practice. He trusted to his own experience to supply dimensions when the
occasion arose to make full-sized working drawings for the masons. He
appears even to have altered parts of the buildings he was sketching, im-
proving them as he thought, and giving them a more fashionable air as he
went along, to save himself the trouble of doing so when he wished to
engraft them upon one of his own designs.
It is evident that the methods of drawing which this Sketch-book has pre-
served to us are wholly insufficient to convey any ideas of the exact proportions
or artistic character of an edifice. But we see that in those days there could
have been none of the mechanical copying which is the reproach and mis-
fortune of our own, because there was no sufficient power of delineation to
enable a travelling architect to transfer a building or a detail to his sketch-
book so completely as to admit of its being reproduced when its effect upon
his eyes had been forgotten. He might have caught inspiration from the
sight of great works in his passage, but unless he possessed a genius of the
same order as that which had originated them, he would have been wholly
PREFACE. vii
unable to give to his imitations their beauty and spirit, and in any case, must
have supplied so many details of his own to enable the building to be erected,
that it would necessarily acquire an individual character.
Our artist has in general furnished us with no means of determining
whether his compositions and sketches are original or copies. Many of them
are certainly drawn by himself from the life or reality. His geometrical me-
thod of portraiture must not be considered as his own invention, but merely
as a collection of examples to place the system on record for the use of his
successors. Neither can his series of geometrical devices relating to masonry
and construction claim to represent the ordinary practice of his period, for
a regularly educated architect would not make notes of matters familiar to
himself and his fellow-workmen. From the nature of these problems it is
manifest that the whole is merely a chance collection of expedients to meet
particular cases, or of novel methods which struck him in the course of his
travels, and which he noted for his own use. The same may be said of the
machines, which, however, are for the most part extremely curious, and shew
the antiquity of many contrivances now familiar to us.
The facsimile plates which are contained in this volume were engraved at
Paris in 1851, under the direction of M. Lassus. The collection of materials
for their illustration and the preparation of the commentary employed so much
time, that upon his lamented death on the 15th of July, 1857, the work was
left incomplete. His manuscripts were, however, placed by his family in the
hands of M. Darcel, and were by him prepared for publication, and finally
issued from the press in the autumn of the last year. The text of the present
volume differs in many respects from that of the French edition, although
based upon it in the same manner as that was based upon the original and
admirable commentary published in 1849 by M. Jules Quicherat, the Pro-
fessor of Archaeology at the Ecole des Chartes. To that essay I owe my
first knowledge of the existence of the manuscript. In 1851, I eagerly sought
the original in the Bibliotheque Imperiale, and obtained the rare privilege of
viii PREFACE.
tracing those of its pages which interested me as belonging to architecture
and mechanism.
Having thus obtained the materials for studying at leisure the interpre-
tation of these selected portions, I was induced to postpone the publication
of the results I had arrived at, by the prospect of a speedy appearance of the
whole from the able hands of the eminent and highly qualified editor who, as
I found, had undertaken the work. But as his labours have been unhappily
cut short and left imperfect, I have ventured to add to them my own, and
to attempt the formation of a commentary that should include the opinions of
the writers who have as yet interested themselves in the question.
Much matter at the beginning of the French edition relating to a con-
troversy between the classical and mediseval styles in Paris has been omitted,
as foreign to the illustration of our artist. In justice to M. Quicherat, I have
substituted a translation of his spirited and ingenious essay for the Notice
sur Villard de Honnecourt with which the French editor has prefaced the
commentary. I have supplied a description of the manuscript itself, with
classified tables of the subjects of the drawings and their peculiar arrange-
ment, which I trust will facilitate an acquaintance with its varied contents.
In accordance with the French edition, each plate is furnished with its own
explanation. Those which relate to the drawings of figures and animals are
literally translated from the admirable articles of M. Lassus, with a few slight
abridgments. But the discussions of the architectural plates, and those which
relate to geometry and mechanics, have either received large additions, or are
entirely new. In the former case, each portion has been distinguished by the
initial of the writer to whom it belongs a , placed at the end of it ; such initial
being understood to include all the matter above it which extends either to
the beginning of the article or to some previous initial. The foot-notes are
a These initials are : (Q.), Quicherat ; (L.), Lassus ; omitted. Iu other cases where the initials have been
(A.D.), Alfred Darcel ; (W.), Willis. In the descrip- left out, the use of the first person in the text will at
tions of the first six plates, which happen to apply once shew that it is written by the present editor,
wholly to figures and animals, and are entirely de- — (W.)
rived from the French, this notation was accidentally
-
PREFACE, ix
marked in the same manner. When the article has been written anew, the
opinions of previous commentators worked into it have been carefully dis-
tinguished by name.
I cannot better close this Preface than by a concise glance at the labours of
the amiable and highly cultivated artist with whose name mine has been in
this volume associated. J. B. A. Lassus, born at Paris on the 19th of March,
1807, became, in 1828, a student of the Ecole des Beaux Arts at Paris, at a
period when the contest between the classical and mediaeval architects had
been fostered by the publication of Victor Hugo's celebrated novel, the Notre-
Dame de Paris. Lassus became a devoted medievalist. His first architectural
work was the restoration of the refectory of St. Martin des Champs at Paris, to
fit it for the library of the Conservatoire des Arts et Metiers. It was fol-
lowed by the restoration of St. Severin in 1837, St. Germain l'Auxerrois in 1838,
and others, including that of the Sainte Chapelle, which was in 1849 left
completely in his hands. Besides these restorations, which were the means of
forming a school of sculptors, glass-painters, smiths, decorators, and workers
in wood, Lassus erected many mediaeval buildings from his own designs, of
which the first was St. Nicholas at Nantes in 1843, followed by the con-
struction in 1848 of a nave to the Cathedral of Moulins, of which only a choir
had previously existed, and of many others. He wrote much, constantly
struggling in defence of his favourite style against the partisans of classical
antiquity, and maintained his place in the first rank of his profession. In
1850 his merits received the distinction, so highly valued by his countrymen,
of the cross of the Legion of Honour. But in the midst of his prosperity and
success an insidious malady was working within, and finally removed him from
his earthly labours in 1857, leaving a blank in his profession that will not
easily be filled up.
E. WILLIS.
b
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Preface . . . . • . • • T
List of Engravings . . • • • • . xi
Essay on Wilars de Honecort and his Sketch-book, by M. Jules Quicherat . . 1
Description of the Manuscript and its Contents . . . . .10
Tabular View of the various Pagings, Quires, and Subjects of the Manuscript . .16
Classified list of the Subjects of the Drawings . . . ' * .17
Explanation of the Plates . . . - . . . .21
N.B. As each Plate is placed opposite to its own explanation, the Classified List (p. 17), compared
with the List of Engravings (p. xi.), will enable any required subject and its explanation to be referred
to with facility.
Addenda et Corrigenda .... ... 239
Glossarial Index . . . . . . . .241
LIST OF ENGRAVINGS.
1. FACSIMILE PLATES.
PLATE
PAGE
PLATE
PAGE
PLATE
PAGE
PLATE
PAGE
I. .
. . 21
XVII. .
. 57
XXXIII. .
. 105
XIIX. .
. 177
n. .
. . 23
XVIII. .
. 59
XXXIV. .
. 109
I. .
. 179
in. .
. . 25
XIX. .
. 63
XXXV. .
. 113
II. .
. 181
IV. .
. . 27
XX. .
. 65
XXXVI. .
. 115
III. .
. 183
v. .
. . 29
XXI. .
. 67
XXXVII. .
. 117
IIII. .
. 185
VI. .
. . 31
XXII. .
. 69
XXXVIII. .
. 119
IIV. .
. 187
VII. .
. . 33
XXIII. .
. 71
XXXIX. .
. 135
IV. .
. 189
VIII. .
. . • 35
XXIV. .
. 73
XL. .
. 147
IVI. .
. 191
IX. .
. . 37
XXV. .
. 75
XLI. .
. 155
IVII. .
. 193
X. .
. . 39
XXVI. .
. 77
XIII. .
. 157
IVIII. .
. 195
XI. .
. . 41
XXVII. .
. 79
XIIII. .
. 159
IIX. .
. 205
XII. .
. . 45
XXVIII. .
91
XIIV. .
. 165
IX. .
. 217
XIII. .
. . 47
XXIX. .
. 97
XIV. .
. 169
IXI. .
219
XIV. .
. . 49
XXX. .
99
XIVI. .
. 171
IXII. .
227
XV. .
. . 51
XXXI. .
. 101
XIVII. .
. 173
IXIII. .
. 235
XVI. .
. . 53
XXXII. .
103
XIVIII. .
. 175
IXIV. .
. 237
2. ILLUSTEATIVE PLATES.
PLATE
^IXV.
IXVI.
I IXVII.
IXVIII.
✓ IXIX.
. IXX.
LXXI.
- IXXII.
IXXIII.
( Cathedrale de Chartres, labyrinthe
I Xotre Dame de laon, Plan de la tour du Xord
Notre Dame de laon, Tour du Nord
Plan of Xotre Dame de Cambray
West elevation of do,
South elevation of do,
St. Faron de Meaux
Rose window of the Cathedral at Chartres
Rose window of the Cathedral at lausanne
Portrait of J. B. A. lassus
facing Plate XVII. s
„ Plate XVIII.
page 90
page 87
page 95
„ Plate XXIX..
„ Plate XXX.
Title
xii
LIST OF ENGRAVINGS.
3. WOODCUTS.
HGTTEE
PAGE
1.
Plan of the church of St. Elizabeth at Cassovia ■)
8
2.
Plan of the church of St. Yved de Braine . j
3.
* Wrestlers, from the MS. of the Roman d Alexandre
. 80
4.
Plan of the Cathedral of Eheims .....
. 89
5.
TVl ,i 1j P 1 1 1 • 1 1* A TTT'I 1 TT J_
Plan of the vault of double aisles, according to W liars de Honecort )
. 93
6.
Plan oi the vault ot double aisles at JN otre Dame de Paris )
7,
8. How to shape the springing stones oi a vault
. 124
9.
How to shape a skew voussoir .....
. 126
10.
»** rn i j_ j_i * i _/> i • j
" lo lay out the site ot a cloister .....
. 127
11.
To set the four corner-stones of a cloister ....
. 129
12.
To cut the voussoirs of vaulting surfaces ....
. 135
13.
*lo cut the key-stone ot an arch of the fourth point
. 141
14.
A lo cut the key-stone of an equilateral arch ....
. 142
15.
*To cut the key-stone of an arch of the third point
. ib.
16.
*The finished key-stone of the third point ....
ib.
17.
*To cut the key-stone of an arch of the fifth point
. ib.
18.
*The finished key- stone of the fifth point ....
. ib.
19.
Plan of a square chapter-house .....
. 148
20.
*To trace a pentagon ......
. 149
21.
Plan of a pentagonal tower ...
. ib.
22.
To draw three kinds of arches with one radius
. 152
23.
Diagram of an equilateral arch .....
. 153
24.
To draw a spiral ......
. ib.
25.
*Honecort's Lewis ......
. 163
26.
*Honecort's Trebuchet ....
. 197
27.
*To explain the action of the Trebuchet ....
. 198
28.
Trebuchet, from a German miniature of the fourteenth century
. 199
29.
*Trebuchet, from the Romance of Alexander ....
. 200
30.
Trebuchet, from a French manuscript of the fourteenth century
. 202
31.
Interior view of an apsidal chapel of Rheims Cathedral, by M. Viollet-le-Duc
. 205
32.
^Diagram of base-moldings of do. .
. 212
33.
*Base-mold of do. in perspective .....
. 213
34.
Exterior view of an apsidal chapel of Rheims Cathedral, by M. Viollet-le-Duc
. 215
35.
Section of the original battlement of Rheims Cathedral \
. 218
36.
Plan of do. . . . )
37.
*Tracery of the chapel windows of do.
. 221
38.
*Tracery of the nave windows of do.
. ib.
39.
*Honecort's drawing of the latter .....
. ib.
40.
*Window of the eastern gable of Salisbury Cathedral
. 222
41.
*Plan of one of the great crossing-piers of Rheims Cathedral
. 227
42.
*Plan of one of the piers that separate the chapels
. 229
43.
* Sections of moldings of the chapel windows ....
. 233
These woodcuts are the same as those of the French edition, with the exception of those marked with an asterisk,
which have been engraved by Mr. Jewitt for the present edition, in additional illustration of Honecort's text. The
blocks of the two views of the apsidal chapel of Rheims Cathedral (figs. 31 and 34), were obligingly lent to the
publisher by the editors of M. Viollet-le-Duc's Dictionary of Architecture.
ESSAY
ON
WILARS DE HONECORT AND HIS SKETCH-BOOK,
BY M. JULES QUICHERAT.
(Extracted from the Revue Archeologique for 1849, t. vi. p. 65.)
^JUIE uncertainty which prevails with respect to the practical methods employed
by the mediaeval artists, and our absolute ignorance of the manner in which
they were taught and trained, must create an interest in the description of a
manuscript, unique of its kind, which is apparently the sketch-book of an archi-
tect of the thirteenth century.
This singular work, which we shall term an Album, is contained in the collection
of manuscripts from the Abbey of St. Germain des Pres deposited in the Imperial
Library at Paris, (S. G. Latin, 1,104). It is a small volume of thirty-three leaves of
vellum stitched into a thick rough leather cover a , which wraps over the front
edge of the leaves. A memorandum written in the fifteenth century on the last
page records that the book then contained forty-one leaves, but the mutilations by
which their number has been reduced to thirty-three are apparently of consider-
able age. The leaves are not all cut to the same size, their dimensions vary-
ing from 6 to 6| inches in breadth, and from 9 to 9^ in height. Each of them
is occupied with pen and ink drawings that have been previously sketched with a
lead point, and many of the drawings are accompanied by explanatory notes
written in the Picard dialect of the thirteenth century, and in the running-hand
of that period.
This manuscript was known to Willemin, who selected from it a sufficient
number of figures to compose a plate of costumes for his Monuments Francais
Inedits h , and M. Pottier accordingly examined it, and concisely described it in the
a A more detailed account of the volume is given the manuscript of De Honecort, and to this plate the
in the following chapter. following description is supplied : — " Le volume qui
b Willemin's Monuments Frangais Inedits, pub- a fourni ces costumes, dessines au simple trait, est
lished at Paris in 1839, was commenced in 1806. un recueil extremement singulier et digne de tout l'in-
The descriptive text was written by Pottier. In pi. teret des artistes, c'est V Album le calepin d'un artiste
102, vol. i., Willemin engraved several subjects from du xiii e . siecle, qui a depose sur ses pages toutes les
B
2
ESSAY ON WILARS DE HONECORT
explanatory text of that work. It was subsequently shewn to several experienced
antiquaries, who carefully studied it, but reserved their opinions, possibly from
the difficulty they found in discovering a satisfactory interpretation of the whole
of its contents. The writer of these remarks has no such ambitious pretensions,
for who can be expected to explain every part of a miscellaneous collection, em-
bracing every branch of construction and decoration. The purpose of this essay
is simply to follow up the discovery of Willemin and Pottier by making a stronger
appeal to the attention of the learned, in the form of such a detailed description of
the contents of this precious volume as may induce them to study and discuss it,
to publish it more completely, or at least to extract from it all the valuable infor-
mation that can be obtained for the advance of archaeological science.
We will now endeavour to draw out, by comparing together the explanatory
notes already mentioned with the subjects of the drawings, some particulars
relating to the author of the manuscript, the period at which he lived, and his
works.
On the second page (pi. 2) we read, " Wilars de Honecort salutes you, and im-
plores all who labour at the different kinds of work contained in this book to pray
for his soul, and hold him in remembrance. For in this book may be found good
help to the knowledge of the great powers of masonry, and of devices in carpentry.
It also shews the power of the art of delineation, the outlines being regulated and
taught in accordance with geometry."
This may pass for the author's preface. It tells us his name, his birth-place,
and the nature and purpose of his book. Wilars de Honecort having com-
piled this collection, bequeaths it to future artists in the same pursuits, requiring
but their grateful remembrance and their prayers.
Wilars, to judge by his surname, was a Cambraisian, for Honuecourt is a village
on the Scheldt, five leagues south of Cainbray. This conjecture acquires more
fautaisies de son imagination toutes les acquisitions
de son savoir. On y tronve des sujets pieux, des
scenes domestiques, des modeles d'architecture, des
problemes de geometric Voici au reste, sinon le
titre, au moins le preambule exact dont l'auteur a
fait preccder son ouvrage." Here follows the en-
tire legend of the second page, including the " Ci
poies vos trover lesagies (miracles?) des xij. Apostles
en scant," which the writer has hastily confounded
with Honecort's real preface that follows it. Pottier
next gives a description of the subjects selected in
the plate, observing that "Le style des draperies
etudie, fouille, et tourmente comme dans certaines
figures du xvi e . siecle, est vraiment extraordinaire
pour l'epoque, si tant est qyHil rCait pas t'te rajeuni
par le graveur." The last remark is enough to prove
that M. Pottier had not taken the trouble to examine
the original manuscript at all, but described the
figures from the engravings of Willemin. The de-
scriptive note of the contents of the manuscript above
quoted was probably written by Willemin himself at
the time when the tracings were made for his en-
graving. The figures selected by Willemin are the
two foliage faces of pi. 9, the group in pi. 26, and
the warvior mounting his horse in pi. 45. — (W.)
AND HIS SKETCH-BOOK. 3
certainty from the subjects of two of his drawings, the one a plan of the Church of
Vaucelles, an abbey close to Honnecourt, the other a plan of the choir of the
Cathedral of Cambray.
Like most of the men of his time who pretended to knowledge or cultivation,
our architect had travelled. "I have been in many lands," he writes ; adding,
" as this book shews." Effectually, the book is an itinerary : his steps may be
traced in it through France from north to east, and across the German empire
to its extreme limits. Stopping at Laon, he sketches one of the towers of its
cathedral, " the most beautiful that the world contains d ." His careful studies of
the architecture of the Cathedral of Rheims shew that he remained there a long
time. His passage by Meaux is attested by a plan of St. Stephen, and his visit
to Chartres by a drawing of the great western rose-window of the cathedral. In
the next place we find him before the west front of Lausanne Cathedral, making
a hurried sketch of the rose-window there. Lastly, his Album bears evidence
of a long residence in Hungary.
It is to be regretted that the manuscript of Wilars de Honecort contains so
little information concerning his own architectural works. In fact, there is but
one composition distinctly claimed as his own, and he even shares the merit of
that with a fellow-workman e . It is simply a plan for the presbytery of a church
of the largest class. The choir is circumscribed by a double aisle, with nine
chapels radiating outwards, and alternately square and semicircular in plan f .
" Vlardus de Hunecort and Petrus de Corbeia contrived this presbiterium in a
discussion together." There is no evidence to shew that it was ever actually
erected.
For lack of direct proofs by which to place our Cambraisian artist amongst the
great masters of construction of the thirteenth century, we must have recourse to
induction.
One of the allusions to his journey to Hungary is made upon occasion of a
sketch which he took at Rheims : — " When I drew this I was under orders to go
to Hungary g ." Why under orders, unless commissioned to work as an artist in
his profession ? His reputation must have been so thoroughly established as to
have extended to the confines of Europe ; and as it is improbable that an archi-
tect would have been fetched from a distance of four hundred leagues for a trifling
c Fl. 17. not his inventions, but merely copies. — (W.)
d Ibid. f PI. 28. Corbie is a village in Picardy, near Amiens.
e The care with which he explains that this is his s PI. 19.
own work seems to shew that the other drawings are
B 2
i
ESSAY ON WILARS DE HONECORT
work, we can only suppose that Wilars de Honecort journeyed to Buda or
Strigonium to erect some magnificent church.
It has been already stated that one of the drawings in the Album h is a plan
of the ancient Cathedral of Cambray. Under this is a note to the effect that it
represents the plan of the eastern part, or " chevet," of that church, " as it is now
rising from the ground. Farther on in this book will be found the interior and
exterior elevations, the arrangement of the chapels and side walls, and the form of
the flying buttresses." But instead of these promised drawings, we find at the end
of the book a set i representing the analogous parts of the Cathedral of Rheims
most carefully drawn. Above one of those which represent the chapels is written,
" This shews the elevations of the chapels of the Church of Rheims — like them
will be those of Cambray if they be built."
It appears, therefore, that when this was written the east end of Cambray Cathe-
dral was actually commenced but unfinished, and that the reference to the eleva-
tions of Cambray written under the plan was merely a reference to those of
Rheims which were to be taken as the model of the former.
But, as we find our architect thus identifying in his mind these two buildings,
declaring beforehand, and with the air of a master, the form which it was in-
tended to give to the unfinished parts of Cambray, and at the same time study-
ing and copying most minutely the portions of Rheims which were required to
complete them, how can we escape the inference that Wilars de Honecort was
the architect of the Cathedral of Cambray.
It may be said, that supposing this to be true we have only proved him to be a
plagiarist, instead of a man of originality and ability. But there may have been
other reasons to make a similarity between these two churches imperative upon
the architect. Cambray was not the metropolitan church, but was dependent
upon the archiepiscopal Church of Rheims. Archaeology shews that this kind of
ecclesiastical relation between churches was often expressed architecturally by
similarity of plan or style. The partial reproduction of the Church of Rheims at
Cambray may be the result of this principle, and not of a defect of originality in
the architect.
But if it were a copy, the sanctuary of Cambray must have had an aspect of
peculiar magnificence. For there was an old saying in the North, that to make a
perfect church you must unite the choir of Cambray, the nave of Arras, the tran-
sept of Valenciennes, and the steeple of Antwerp. The traditions of the country
" PI. 27.
1 Pis. 59, GO, &c.
AND HIS SKETCH-BOOK. 5
lament its loss, for it was destroyed at the Revolution. But in 1824, when its
site was levelled, the architect of the city, M. Aime Boileux, was enabled to make
a complete plan, which was engraved in M. Leglay's history of the Cathedral k .
This plan coincides exactly with that given in our manuscript.
If the above reasoning be thought to have led us rather to probabilities than to
certain information respecting the practice of Wilars do Honecort as an archi-
tect, the facts appealed to will at least enable us to determine with mathematical
precision the age of the manuscript, and thus the period of the author; for we
have only to extract from the histories of the two buildings of Cambray and
Rheims the dates of the respective portions already alluded to.
The Cathedral of Cambray was originally Romanesque throughout, but its
eastern portions were reconstructed on an enlarged plan in the thirteenth century.
The transepts were in building in 1227; the new choir was commenced at the
back of the existing one, by the foundation of the first or western chapel to the
north of the sanctuary in 1230, followed by the second chapel to the south in
1239, the central chapel in 1241, and the second chapel on the north in 1243;
the date of the first chapel on the south is not recorded, but was probably be-
tween 1230 and 1239. Thus the radiating chapels which circumscribed the new
apse of Cambray were built between 1230 and 1243. Finally, the completion of
the choir itself is recorded by the fact that at Easter, 1251, the clergy took
formal possession of it.
Now the note attached to the plan of Cambray in the manuscript shews that
the buildings were commenced, but so little advanced as to make their completion
somewhat problematical, — "The chapels will be like these if ' they be ever finished"
and not only were the chapels unfinished, but also the flying buttresses essential
to the choir, for the form of which our author refers to those of Rheims. Hence
the plan in the manuscript must have been drawn during the suspension of works
between 1243 and 1251.
The known dates of the works at Rheims are in perfect accordance with this
conclusion. The east end, commenced in 1211 by Robert de Couci, was finished
as far as the transepts when he died in 1241. The apse, or " chevet," with its
circuit of chapels, was certainly finished in 1215'. As for the nave, of which
Wilars has also given drawings, it was built between 1241 and 1257 ; and as the
drawing only embraces a single bay, it follows that if only one compartment were
k Vide plate G7. this is an oversight, for that author discredits the
1 M. Quicherat notes that the choir was conse- tradition which is the sole foundation for the date in
crated October 18, 1215, according to Harlot ; but question. — (W.)
6
ESSAY ON WILARS DE HONECORT
completed before 1251, our chronological inference, that the manuscript was
written between 1243 and 1251, will hold goorl. But it may be possible to fix
the date of the manuscript within narrower limits, and to ascertain with precision
that of the principal fact in the biography of Wilars de Honecort.
The sketch (in plate 19) which, as he tells us, he made at Rheims when he was
on the start for Hungary, represents a window of the side aisles of the nave, and
is therefore, as well as his journey, posterior to 1241.
Hungarian history shews that in 1242 the Tartars invaded the Danubian pro-
vinces, and drove out nearly the entire Hungarian population, who returned the
next year and expelled their conquerors, but found all their towns in ruins. The
city of Strigonium (now called Gran), the capital and ornament of the empire, was
rased to the ground. Bela, the reigning king of the Hungarians at that epoch,
applied all his resources to the restoration of that great city. He sought to
restore it to its splendour, its animation, and its European character, for at the
time of the invasion it was almost exclusively peopled by French and Italians.
Amongst other works he constructed for the Friars Minors a sumptuous church
to the Virgin, in which he had chosen his burial-place. In ignorance of the exact
date of the construction of this great church, we cannot ascertain whether Wilars
de Honecort was concerned with it, but it is impossible not to see a connection
between his journey and the works undertaken to repair the ravages of the in-
vading Tartars. We may suppose that he started for Hungary in 1244, after the
complete deliverance of the country. By his oavii account he remained there a
considerable time; "1 was there for many a day" (maints jours m ), an expression
that may comprehend two or three years.
Supposing him to have returned to France towards 1247, he may have written
the memoranda in his sketch-book before the recommencement of the works at
Cambray, which were completed in 1251. Probably he was then in declining
years, and preparing to retire from the world, and therefore set about completing
his manuscript for the use of posterity.
Our author's journey to Hungary suggests some other instructive remarks.
First, King Bela was the brother of Elizabeth of Hungary, a princess so devoted
to our Lady of Cambray that her offerings served to pay for the work of re-
construction of the transepts of that church, commenced in 1227 under the pre-
sumed direction of Wilars de Honecort. Secondly, Elizabeth of Hungary died
in 1231, was canonized, and became the object of peculiar devotion at Marburg,
- PI. 29.
AND HIS SKETCH-BOOK. 7
where she was buried. There, under her invocation, was built in 1235 a mag-
nificent church ; and this church has semicircular transepts, an uncommon ar-
rangement", but which happens to occur also at the Cathedral of Cambray.
Thirdly, the south apsidal chapel of the latter cathedral, built in 1239, and, as we
have supposed, under the direction of Wilars de Honecort, was dedicated to
this very saint, Elizabeth of Hungary.
The dates which we have derived in this essay have shewn that Wilars de
Honecort belonged to the great school of art of the period of Philip Augustus °.
They place him in the midst of that generation of remarkable men by whose
labours the Gothic style and system of construction was brought to its highest
perfection. This fact invests with an incalculable interest the book we are
about to examine, containing, as it does, so much information with respect to
the manual processes and methods of construction employed at the time it
was composed.
Thus far we have literally followed the able and ingenious essay of M. Quicherat,
to most of whose conclusions M. Lassus declares his entire adhesion. The latter
anxiously sought for information respecting the architecture of Hungary, in hopes
of discovering traces of Wilars de Honecort ; for this purpose he entered into a
correspondence with Doctor Emeric Henszlman, a native of Cassovia, or Kaschau.
This antiquary published the results of his researches on the influence of French
architects of the middle ages in Hungary in a Parisian journal p , from which the
French editor of the present volume (M. Darcel) has extracted the facts and plans
that follow, assisted by the rough notes and letters that M. Lassus had left
amongst his papers.
It appears that at Gran, the ancient Strigonium, every mediaeval building has
been replaced by more modern edifices, so that no researches can be made there,
and that amongst the few Hungarian monuments of architecture in which French
influence can be detected, the most striking is the church dedicated to St.
Elizabeth at Cassovia, or Kaschau.
The plan of this church is very similar in the disposition of the chapels
° This is a very common arrangement in Germany, Philip the Second of France, who reigned from
and probably travelled from thence to Cambray, which 1179 to 1223.
is thus simply an instance of German influence upon p Namely, the Honitmr des Architectes. Paris,
the neighbouring districts. — (W.) March, 1S57.
8
ESSAY ON WILARS DE HONECORT
to that of St. Stephen of Meaux, and more especially so to that of St. Yved
at Braine, near Soissons, as the subjoined plans shew -very clearly. The
want of elevations, by which alone the real styles of these churches and their
actual construction can be compared, makes it impossible to decide whether
or no they belong to the same school of architects. But we will now follow the
descriptions in the French edition as far as they go. In the two churches at
Cassovia and at Braine there are the same shallow lateral chapels, the same
central chapel composed of two severeys terminated by a five-sided apse, or
semi-decagon, and the same column placed in the axis of each lateral chapel
to receive the middle vault rib. In both plans the opposite columns which
belong to the most eastern of the lateral chapels are placed in continuation
of the rank of piers that separate the nave and side aisles. But the relative
position of the other two chapel columns to the great tower-piers are quite
different q .
Also the lateral chapels at Braine r are semicircular, but those of Cassovia are
polygonal, and the arrangement of the other portions of the plans are altogether
dissimilar. In fact, the latter church was built in the fourteenth century, conse-
quently long after the journey of Wilars de Honecort. It stands, however, upon the
foundations of a church of the thirteenth century, the crypt of which still exists
under the first apsidal chapel on the north side. Two documents in the archives of
Cassovia mention the existence of a church of St. Elizabeth in 1263 and 1292, which,
according to the conjecture of Dr. Henszlman, may have been built by Stephen,
her nephew, who resided in that city in 1260, and afterwards came to the throne
of Hungary as Stephen V. in 1270. Unfinished or ruined in consequence of the
departure of Stephen to the seat of royalty, the church was subsequently carried
forwards to completion between 1330 and 1380, by Elizabeth, the queen of Charles
Robert, upon the ancient foundations, the plan of which is, as it has been shewn,
essentially French ; but the disposition, and probably the number, of the piers was
modified. Moreover, in this subsequent completion the German system of three
aisles of equal height was adopted.
M. Henszlman quotes other Hungarian churches which retain evidences of
the French system; for example, at Szekesfchervar, Veszptem, H. Marton, and
i The plan of the Hungarian church indicates a
peculiar system of vaulting symmetrically disposed
about the central tower that cannot be thoroughly
understood without elevations or perspective views.
-(W.)
r Without attempting to assume Wilars to have
been the architect of St. Yved at Braine, it may
easily be granted that he, as a Picard, being ac-
quainted with this church, would naturally imitate it
at Cassovia. — (W.)
/
AND HIS SKETCH-BOOK. 9
Ley den. Lassus, or his editor, concludes that the journey of Wilars de Honecort
to Hungary was made after the apse and transepts of Cambray were finished, and
that he may have begun St. Elizabeth at Cassovia about 1250, and have assisted
in the construction of the church of St. Elizabeth at Marburg and in the restorations
at Strigonium j agreeing with M. Quicherat in the supposition that he obtained
this employment by having constructed the church at Cambray, the favourite ob-
ject of the devotions of St. Elizabeth.
c
DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPT AND ITS CONTENTS'
The general nature and dimensions of the manuscript have been described in
the previous chapter, but there are many particulars relating to it which require
a more minute examination.
It is composed of inferior vellum, and, as Mr. Burges well describes it, re-
sembles " a large pocket-book, and is bound in pig-skin, now become about the
same colour as a very much used saddle. The leaves are fixed to the cover
by threads going right through the back, and encircling very stout bands of
leather on the outside: these bands are thus real and constructive V The cover
wraps over the front edge of the leaves, and they are arranged in six quires.
The sheets of vellum of which the book is composed are either folded in the
middle, so that each forms two leaves, or merely doubled over at the back edge,
so as to form but one leaf and a narrow slip or guard. The whole are stitched
into six quires, which contain different numbers of leaves.
Thus the first quire has seven leaves, in three sheets and one half-sheet.
The second quire has seven leaves, and is made up of two whole sheets and
three halves.
The third quire has but three leaves, namely, one whole and one half-sheet.
The fourth quire has six leaves, or two whole sheets and two halves.
The fifth quire has eight leaves, in three whole and two halves, and the last
quire is merely a single whole sheet.
This is by no means the original extent of the manuscript, which has been re-
duced to this condition by the abstraction of more than a third of its leaves. The
slips of the half-sheets for the most part shew by the state of their edges that the
leaf which originally completed them has been cut out, and some of them retain
portions of the writing or drawing which occupied the missing piece. In some of
the quires a double slip bears testimony to the former existence of a whole sheet
of which both leaves have been removed. It is possible that other sheets or
leaves may have been so withdrawn as to leave no trace behind. This kind of
" I have substituted this chapter for the short dc Honnecourt," in the French edition. — (W.)
notice given in this place, headed "Album de Villard b Builder, Nov. 13, 1858, p. 758.
DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPT AND ITS CONTENTS. 11
evidence is corroborated by allusions in the legends that accompany the drawings
to others that are not now to be found, and also by the ancient pagings of the
volume, by which the loss of leaves can be detected.
The drawings are, with one exception, made on both sides the leaf; and there
are four systems of paging, which have been applied to the book at different
periods. The first is an alphabetical set, which is written on both sides of the
leaf, but extends only to the letter r. This belongs to the thirteenth century, and
must have been made soon after the manuscript was composed.
The second system belongs to the fifteenth century, and extends from one end
of the volume to the other, but is only applied to the right side of the pages. It
begins with the letters of the alphabet, and proceeds with tolerable regularity till
it reaches the letters t and u. But the writer, at this point, having discovered
that the alphabet would not carry him to the end of the volume, has assumed the
letter v to be the numeral v, and has continued the paging with Roman numerals
to xxvii. which completes the book. The characters have been written by an
unskilful scribe, and are much blotted, the pages having been turned before the
ink was dry, so that for the most part each character leaves a trace on the oppo-
site page, and some of them are so blurred as to be illegible.
The third system is a modern paging in Arabic numerals, written on the right
side of the leaf only, and therefore inconvenient for reference ; because, as the
drawings are on both sides, the terms recto and verso must be employed to dis-
tinguish them. In all the references of the present volume the fourth system has
been employed, which is the one used in numbering the plates of the facsimile.
These plates are arranged in the same order as the pages of the manuscript,
and consequently their numbers correspond to a complete set of paging numbers
applied in the usual manner to each side of the leaf c .
The traces of abstracted leaves that have been just described shew that the
manuscript was originally stitched together in the following order.
The first quire had four sheets, the second had six, the third had three, the
fourth had four, the fifth had five, and the sixth had five, making a total of
twenty-seven sheets, or fifty-four leaves, supposing that no leaves have been ab-
stracted excepting those of which traces or slips remain, or of which the loss can
be proved by the interrupted paging.
Now for the missing leaves, it appears that the first quire has lost the fourth
c The only exception is, that the third leaf having even to the traces occasioned by the setting off of
its recto blank, no number applies to it. In the the opposite marks. The modern Arabic paging
plates, the characters which form the ancient pagings of the manuscript is not inserted,
are carefully represented with their blurs and blots,
c 2
12
DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPT
leaf ; the second quire, the second, fifth, sixth, seventh and tenth leaves ; the
third quire, the first, fifth and sixth leaves ; the fourth quire, the first and second
leaves ; the fifth quire, the second and eighth leaves ; and finally, the sixth has
lost the whole of the four inner sheets. The total loss of leaves is therefore
twenty-one, and the number of leaves that remain, as already mentioned, is thirty-
three. Some of the leaves may have been cancelled by Wilars himself.
At the end of the volume there is written, in fifteenth-century charac-
ters, — "En ce livre a quarante et 1 feuillet. J. Mancel." The proprietor of
the book was therefore J. Mancel, and it had then forty-one leaves. It was
apparently this Mancel who wrote the paging which has been already stated to
be in characters of his period ; and we learn by comparing his memorandum with
the account already given of the number of leaves, that the book had lost thirteen
leaves when he had it, and that eight have disappeared since.
Mancel's paging shews that one of the latter was the missing second of the
fifth quire, which he had numbered xi., and that the other seven were all taken
from the sixth quire, of which the only two remaining leaves are numbered xix.
and xxvij. Supposing, therefore, that this quire was originally of five complete
sheets, one of the leaves must have been removed before the book came into the
possession of Mancel.
The characters employed by the paging scribe of the fifteenth century after he
adopted the Roman numerals are very distinct, but those which he wrote in the
previous part of the volume are often ambiguous and obscure ; their peculiarities
are pointed out in the descriptions of the plates as they occur.
With respect to the manner in which the drawings are executed, Mr. Burges,
who has minutely examined the originals with the eye of a practised artist, states
that the object was first drawn with some substance resembling the black lead of
the present clay ; in all probability a lead or silver point, or even the common
black stone used by the masons. The circles, drawn in pencil with compasses,
were inked in by hand, and this was the case even with the straight lines. " The
ink, by the strangest coincidence, exactly resembles the indelible brown of the
present day, and like it where it has been used thickly, becomes a very dark rich
brown ; where, on the contrary, employed more sparingly, it presents a light
yellowish brown rt ."
" Vide Mr. Burges, in the Builder, Nov. 13, 1858, d'abord traces a la pierre noire?' They were then
p. 758. M. Quicherat states that the drawings were passed over with a pen and ink, but the black stone
sketched with black-lead, "esquisses a la mine de was sometimes used to shade the depths and folds
plomb." M. Lassus, or his editor, that black stone of the draperies.— (French edition, p. 57.)
was employed : " Les dessins sont, pour la plupart,
AND ITS CONTENTS. 13
The subjects that are chosen for the drawings may be classed under figures,
architecture, with masonry, carpentry, and practical geometry, and machines.
The first occupies the greatest space ; for of the sixty-three plates that remain,
thirty-five are wholly devoted to it, and six shared with the others, making a total
of thirty-eight plates, and leaving only twenty-five for the remaining subjects; in
other words, figures take up about three-fifths of the whole. Many of them are
drawn on a scale that occupies the whole page, and they are either single or in
groups, and represent sacred personages, symbolical and moral figures, studies
from the antique or from nature and ordinary life, elementary figures for learners,
and animals of all kinds. The persons or events to which they refer are very
rarely indicated by inscriptions, and must be left to conjecture. Architecture,
which occupies a space equivalent to about sixteen plates, gives to us plans of
churches and other buildings, mostly drawn from real ones, perspective views, if
they may be so called, of the tower of Laon and the chapels of Rheims Cathedral,
drawings of windows, of a clock-house, lectern, stall-work, &c, and elevations and
details of one compartment of Rheims Cathedral. Three plates are exclusively
devoted to masonry and practical geometry, about two to carpentry, and three, with
the halves of two others, to machines.
At first sight it would seem as if the subjects were mixed up in this volume
without method or classification, but this is not altogether true, neither is it
possible that the want of order which they exhibit is the effect of a re-binding or
a rearrangement of the volume ; for it will be observed that the same subject
continues over several pages, and that generally when another subject is taken
up, the page, or at least the leaf, at that point is shared between the two. Thus
figures occupy the first seven plates, then come two plates of machines and archi-
tecture, a leaf with figures on one side and architecture on the other, a leaf with
architecture on one side and architecture and figures on the other, two pages
with figures, one with figures and machines, two of architecture, one architecture
and figures, seven of figures, one of figures and architecture, two of architecture,
and so on, as the annexed table shews. If the subjects at the two ends of
the same sheet be compared, the same kind of evidence of the original mixture of
dissimilar objects will be obtained. Rigid classification plainly never entered
into the plan of the artist, but he went on drawing figures until he was tired, and
then began drawing architecture, and so on ; or, more probably, at first assigned
a few blank pages at the beginning of his book to figures, and the next few to
architecture ; and thus, when the former were filled with figures, he was com-
pelled to continue his figures on the pages beyond his architecture, and thus the
subjects became arranged in alternate groups in a manner which happens to every
14
DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPT
writer of a commonplace book. That the sketches were made at separate times,
and probably from real objects, or copied from paintings or sculptures that he
encountered in his travels, is shewn by the fact that several of them are inverted,
by the accident of opening the book with the wrong end upwards, which so
frequently occurs in sketching. It is also evident that he, as space ran short,
sometimes inserted a sketch in a spare corner of a back page that had been nearly
filled up already. His intention of observing as much method as the circum-
stances admitted of, is shewn by four contiguous pages devoted exclusively and
completely to his elements of portraiture, and followed by three others similarly
appropriated to the geometry of masonry, as he himself declares.
On the whole, I conclude that the volume is a veritable sketch-book, and the
drawings inserted in it from time to time, and that it is not a collection made up
or rearranged in after-life by its possessor. The inscriptions, on the contrary, from
the manner in which they are written between and amongst the drawings, and
the dark colour of their ink, shew plainly that they are subsequent additions for
the information of posterity, and not contemplated at the time the drawings were
made, for no space had been reserved for them.
One at least of the drawings was made upon the vellum before the sheets
were bound up, for the lances of the cavaliers in plate 15, which is part of the
outside sheet of the second quire, are continued across the present fold, and shew
their points above the heads of the figures in plate 26. This only proves that
when the book was bound this sheet of vellum was introduced into it upon which
the drawing had already been made.
The plates of this volume form a complete facsimile of the original manuscript,
and therefore preserve its unclassified arrangement. Nevertheless, it is absolutely
necessary that the detailed description or explanation of each plate should ac-
company it, for the attempt to describe the subjects of the plates in a methodical
series would lead to so much troublesome reference from one plate to the other, as
to nullify the advantages of such a systematic mode of proceeding. It is true
that in the admirable essay of M. Quicherat, of which the first part has been
already presented to our readers, this method is employed, and with great
success. But that essay is illustrated only by a few copies of the leading draw-
ings selected from the collection, and printed in wood on the pages where their
descriptions occur.
Two tables are subjoined, which will enable the arrangement of the volume
and the nature of its contents to be understood, and the various specimens of
each subject compared together at pleasure.
The first table gives a comparative view of the different systems of paging that have
AND ITS CONTENTS. 15
been applied to the manuscript, the arrangement of the sheets in quires, and the
distribution of the subjects. It is disposed in the form of four parallel columns.
The first contains the modern paging of the MS., which is confined to the right
side of its leaves ; the asterisks denote the places of the leaves that have been
abstracted, and the brackets which connect the figures and asterisks in pairs shew
that each pair belong to the same sheet, and thus explain the arrangement of
the quires c ; the second column contains the ancient paging, the third the numbers
applied to the plates of this edition, which correspond to a system of paging on
both sides of each leaf ; the last column shews the distribution of the subjects
under the general heads of Figures (F), Architecture (A), Machines, Carpentry, &c.
The second table is a classified list of all the several drawings in the manu-
script arranged under these general heads, with references to the plates that
respectively contain them.
e In the French edition some discrepancies occur as they occur in the latter descriptions. My own
between the account of the distribution of the quires table is the result of my own notes, made from an
at page 56, and the notes whicli are appended to the examination of the manuscript in 1851, and collated
descriptions of the plates ; I have pointed these out with the descriptions in the French edition. — (W.)
16
DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPT
Modern Paging
and Original Ar-
rangement of
Quires.
1=
Ancient
Paging-.
13th r 15th
centy. I centy
—4
5
6
7
-10
. *
-11
-12
. *
-13
-14
#
— 15
.—16
'—17
*
*
Paging
of
Plates.
k.
n.
10
11
12
13
Subjects.
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
F.
F.
F. and Machines.
A.
A.
A. and F.
28
29
30
31
32
33
> Figures.
Machines.
Architecture.
F.
A.
A.
A. and F.
F. and A.
A.
A.
A. and F.
F.
F. and A.
Carpentry.
Modern Paging
and Original Ar-
rangement of
Quires.
&
O
an
— JS
,— 1-91
—20
— 21
— 22
-23
.2 I
25
26
—27
—28
29
-32
r
Ancient
Paging-.
s.
t. ?
v.?
vii.
(xi.)
xii.
xiv.
XVUl.
(XX.)
(xxi.)
(xxii.)
(xxiii.)
(xxiv.)
(xxv.)
(xxvi.)
xxvii.
Paging
of
Plates.
Subjects.
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
! Art of
J Portraiture.
) Masonry
and
Geometry.
F.
F.
Machines.
Mach". & Carp'.
F.
F. and A.
F.
F.
A.
F.
Machines.
A.
A.
A.
Recipes.
CLASSIFIED LIST OP THE SUBJECTS OF THE DRAWINGS.
SACRED OR EMBLEMATICAL FIGURES.
PL.
Figures. — Christ teaching, scaled on a throne . . 31
Christ seated, in the attitude of benediction . . . .20
Christ standing, also in the act of benediction . . . .53
Christ prostrate (in Gethsemane, or on the road to Calvary?) . . .32
Sleeping figure (an apostle in Gethsemane ?) . . . .45
The Flagellation and the return to Pilate . . . .55
A crucifix . , . . . . , . . .4
A monumental cross, or rood, with the Virgin and St. John . . .14
The Descent from the Cross . . . . . .25
Virgin and Child . . . . . . 34 & 10
The Twelve Apostles, with three other figures . . . .2
Two standing personages (apostles ?) . . . .54
Large head (a study for an apostle ?) . . . .34
One of the damsels before Solomon . . . . .22
A prophet? standing . . . . . .49
Small seated figure . . . . . .30
Group of six (the Magi before Herod? or Paul before Agrippa?) . . 24
Symbolical figure of the Church . , . . .7
Martyrdom of SS. Cosmos and Damian . . . . .52
Small seated figure of a bishop . . . . .1
Pride and Humility . . . . . .5
The wheel of Fortune . . . . . .41
. SECULAR FIGURES.
Two seated figures — Young man and lady (copied by Willemin) . . 26
Warrior mounting his horse (copied by Willemin) . . .45
Warrior standing . . . . . .3
Two cavaliers . . . . . . .15
Two foot-soldiers . . . . . . .49
Large, seated personage . . . . . .48
Two gamblers . : . . . • • . v 16
Two wrestlers . . . . . • .27
Two other groups of wrestlers . . . . .36
Two male figures, studied from nature = . . . . .42
, Three male figures : one seated, and drawing a sword ; another standing, mitred ;
and a third standing, crowned = . . ' . . .23
D
18
CLASSIFIED LIST OE THE DRAWINGS.
Female with parroquet and dog
Viol-player with dancing-dog
A thresher .
A mower and two trumpeters
Knight on horseback
Head of a mendicant
Various heads and faces
Tomb of a Saracen (Pagan), from the antique?
Antique figure of Mercury ? .
Male figure standing at an altar (from the antique ?)
The Art of Portraiture occupies plates 34, 35, 36, and 37.
ANIMALS.
"Winged Lion of St. Mark, and Bull of St. Luke .
The taming of the lion
Combats with lions
Lion, viewed in front . •
Lions, 36; horses (with riders), 5, 15, 36, 45; horse's head, 35; stag, 34; sheep,
35; greyhound, 35; dogs, 13, 46, 50; cat, 13; boar, 16; boar's head, 36;
hare, 16; bear, 6; porcupine, 47 ; dragon, 20; demon, 1.
Eagle, 35 ; swan, 6 ; owl, 1 ; magpie, 1 ; parroquets, 50 ; pelican, 1 ; ostriches, 35 ;
fishes, 37; crawfish, 13; grasshopper, dragon-fly, and horse-fly, 13; snail, 3.
Flowers, 36 ; foliage and foliage ornament, 9 ; two foliage heads, 9 ; two others, 42 ;
initial letter S, 11.
ARCHITECTURE AND CONSTRUCTION.
PLANS.
PL. H
A square-ended church for the Cistercians . . . 27
The east end or presbitery of a church projected by De Honecort and Peter de Corbie 28
Ditto of Vaucelles . ..... 32
Ditto of Cambray ...... 27
Ditto of a church at Meaux . . . . . 28
A square chamber, vaulted, with a central pillar . . 40 I
An apse with twelve windows ..... 38
The tower of Laon Cathedral . . . . .17
DRAWINGS.
View of the tower of Laon Cathedral . . . .18
Interior of one of the apsidal chapels of Rheims Cathedral . . 59
Exterior of the same . . . 60
50
50
34
36
36
17
35, 37
10
57
21
I
CLASSIFIED LIST OE THE DRAWINGS. 19
PL.
Elevations, exterior and interior, of one severey of the
nave of Rheims Cathedral Gl
Details and sections of mouldings for the above
62
Flying-buttresses of llheims Cathedral . .
63
A window of the nave of the same . ■
19
Rose-window at Chartres
29
Rose-window at Lausanne . . .
30
A gate-house
35
A clock-house .
11
A lectern .
12
T» Till
Poupee and stall partition
Do
Large poupee for a stall . . «
56
Small tabernacle .
17
Symbolical city .
6
Tile pavements .
37, 29
Labyrinth of Chartres Cathedral .
13
PRACTICAL GEOMETRY.
To measure the diameter of a nook-shaft . . . 39 21
To find the diameter of a column of which only half is visible . . 38 1
To find the centre of a circle from three points of its circumference . 33 2
To adjust a square . . . . . 39 22
To draw a spiral . . . . . 39 25
To cut the mold of a great arch in a small space . . . 38 3
To lay out a square cloister . . . . 38 11
To set the four corner-stones of a cloister . . . 38 14
To trace the plan of a pentagonal tower . . . 40 35
To divide a square slab into two equal squares . . 38 15
To make two vessels, the one twice as capacious as the other . . 38 17
To measure the breadth of a stream without crossing it .38 12
To measure the width of a distant opening . . 38 13
To measure the height of a tower . . . 39 32
The proportions of a spire ..... 39 28, 29
To cause a pear to fall upon an egg , . . .40 34
To set up two pillars at the same height . . . 39 31
To bring two stones to the same point . . . 38 7
To describe three kinds of arches with one opening of the compasses . 40 40
To shape the key-stone of an arch of the third point, and also of the fifth point 39 23, 24
MASONRY
An oblique voussoir
A window in circular masonry .
An arch with the centering outwards
The voussoirs of hanging arches
38
38
38
39
D 2
9
8
1
30
20
CLASSIFIED LIST OF THE DRAWINGS.
A cusped voussoir .
To cut the springing-stones of a vault or arch
To form the springing-stones of a vault
To cut the voussoirs of vaulting surfaces
To find the centre of a given voussoir
To trace the joints of voussoirs
To cut the joints of voussoirs by scales
To draw the extrados of a given voussoir
The bond of a square pier
The bond of a pier at Rheims .
PL.
40
38
40
39
40
38
39
40
39
29, 62
39
6
38
20
36
18
27
37
26
CARPENTRY.
Roof for a vaulted chapel . . . . . 33
Boarded waggon-roof . . . .33
Roof for a side aisle . . . . . 33
Floor with short timbers ..... 44
Wooden bridge with short timbers . . . . 38 10
Framing to restore a falling house . . . . 44
MACHINES.
Saw-mill . ' . . . • . . 43
Saw to cut off pile-heads . . . . . 44
Screw to raise weights .... 43
Trebuchet . . . . . . 58
Heliotropic angel ...... 43
Eagle-desk ...... 43
Hand-warmer with gimbals ..... 16
Tantalus cup . . •. . . . 16 o u
Perpetual motion . . . . . . 8 3 ->
Method of cutting a screw . . . . . 38 16
Framing of a wheel ■ . . . . .44
Hammer wheel . . , ■ . . . .37
Crossbow, with sight . • . = . . . 43
Esconsa, or dark lantern . . . . .33
RECEIPTS.
Hydraulic cement ...... 41
Depilatory paste ...... 41
A potion to cure wounds ..... 64
How to preserve flowers ..... 64
ft
EXPLANATION OP THE PLATES.
PLATE I.
MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE LETTER a.
Tins page is marked with the red stamp which in the days of the Revolution
authenticated the seizure of the volume, as national property, from the library of
the Abbey of Saint Germain des Pres. The stamp, in red ink, bears in its centre
the two letters R F, as initials of the words Republique Frangaise, and is sur-
rounded by the inscription bibliotheque nationals.
The words "Sancti Germani a Pratis, N. 1104," in the middle of the page,
shews where this volume came from and its distinctive number, whilst the me-
morandum "S. G. Lat. 1104," placed at the top of the page, shews that it is in
the present day ranked in the St. Germain Latin collection, in which it bears
that number.
The page is occupied by a figure of a bishop, and some drawings of animals,
which were probably designed for a " Bestiary," as books of natural history were
termed in the middle ages. In the first place, we find a pelican perched on its
nest with wings outspread, in the act of tearing its breast to feed its young. In
the Bestiaries the pelicans are said to be extremely fond of their young, but that
when the latter begin to grow up, they rebel, and attack the old ones, who become
enraged and kill them. On the third day after this, the mother (or father)
returns, and tearing open its breast with its bill, the blood is shed upon them and
restores them to life. For they receive the blood and drink it a „ The pelican is
thus assumed as an emblem of the Saviour, and therefore represented during the
middle ages in medallions enamelled or engraven at the extremities of crosses.
The bishop, in pontifical costume, is sitting, giving a blessing in the Latin
manner with his right hand, and holding his episcopal crosier in his left : he wears
a low mitre, is clothed in an alb with tight sleeves, a tunic and chasuble with the
border of the amice shewing round the throat, leaving the upper part of the alb
exposed; the maniple has been omitted. This figure, which, from the numerous
a Vide an admirable Essay on the Bestiaries, in the Melanges d'Arclteologie of Cahier and Martin,
vol. ii. p. 13G.
22
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
folds, seems to have been a specimen of German art, was probably a sketch from
a painted window rather than from a piece of sculpture.
An owl, the nydicorax, is the reverse of Christ, and represents the Devil, the
friend of darkness. In Bestiaries the owl is generally represented surrounded by
day-birds, who are disturbed by his presence, and in a woodcut published by the
Rev. P. Cahier, in his Essay on the Bestiaries b , already quoted, we find among
these day-birds that threaten the impassive owl with their beaks, a magpie, drawn
very much like the one in our plate. It might be inferred that this magpie,
holding something cruciform in its beak, and leaning towards a monster ap-
parently watching it, is a distant recollection of the fable of the fox and the crow,
but this cross is a subsequent addition, as well as the tablet (somewhat re-
sembling a tombstone) on which the bird now appears perched, and against
which the monster seems to lean. There appears originally to have been no con-
nexion between these figures. The monster is perhaps the " Centicore," an ima-
ginary animal which is thus described in M. Cahier's Essay, already quoted, (t. iii.
p. 223) : A beast from the deserts of India, in colour black, and very fierce, with
two horns on his head, perfectly straight, and as sharp as a sword. When he fights
with another beast, he lays one horn along his back, and only uses the other.
His snout is round, he has the thighs of a lion, the feet and body of a horse, and
the tail of an elephant. By using only one horn at a time he is said to symbolize
mankind, who never put forth their whole force in combating the devil. As to
the inscription on the tablet, the ink is so faded that it is impossible to decipher
it : but enough can be traced to shew that it was in French, and must have been
either a draught or a copy of an epitaph, but without any connexion with Wilars
de Honecort. The date m.cccc.iiii xx .iii. juiex (July, 1483), that accompanies
the lozenge-shaped escutcheon, is, moreover, in the writing that belongs to the
close of the fifteenth century.
b See also, for the explanation of the symbolism of animals, the Bestiaire de Guillaume, clerc de Nor-
mamlie, published by M. Ch. Hippeau.
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 23
PLATE II.
MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE LETTER b.
M ' Ci poics vos trover les agios des xij. apostles en seant.
" ' Wuars do Ilonecort vous salve, et si proie a tos ceus qui de ces engiens
ouverront con trovera en cest livre quil proient por s'arme et quil lor soviengne de
iuij Car en cest livre puet on trover grand consel de le grant force de maconerie et
des engiens de carpenterie, et si trovercz le force de le portraiture, les trais ensi
come li ars de iometrie le command et ensaigne.' "
"lei vous pouvcz trouver la figure des douze apotres assis.
" Villard de Ilonnecourt vous salue, et prie tous ceux qui travaillent aux divers genres
d'ouvrages contenus en ce livre de prier pour son ame, et de se souvenir de lui ; car dans ce
livre on peut trouver grand secours pour s'instruire sur les principes de la maconnerie et des
constructions en charpente. Vous y trouverez aussi la methode de la portraiture et du trait,
ainsi que la geomctrie le commande et l'enseigne a ."
" You find here the images of the twelve apostles sealed.
" Wilars de Ilonecort salutes you, and implores all who labour at the different kinds of work
contained in this Look to pray for his soul, and hold him in remembrance. For in this book
may be found good help to the knowledge of the great powers of masonry, and of devices in
carpentry. It also shews the power of the art of delineation, the outlines being regulated and
taught in accordance with geometry."
This inscription, the author's preface, from which we learn his name, his birth-
place, and the nature and object of his work, has been fully explained and dis-
cussed in the introductory chapter 6 . It only remains to consider the images,
which were evidently drawn before the inscription was written, from the manner
in which the lower lines interfere with the heads of the figures. It will be
remarked that there are, besides the twelve, three others not alluded to by
De Honecort. The twelve apostles are seated, holding labels, and seeming to
converse in groups of two or more. They remind us of those of the north-east
doorway of the Cathedral of Bamberg. There the apostles are seated six and six,
above the capitals of the columns in the jambs of the doorway, and hold one and
e M. Merimee is of opinion that the proper trans- which are given hy the French editors, unless other-
lation of agie is the costume or attire of the apo- wise mentioned ; but I have occasionally endeavoured
sties. (Building News, vol. iv. p. 1280.) — (W.) to keep closer to the original in the English trans*
d The interpretations of the Picard inscriptions lation of these inscriptions. — (W.)
into modem French in this English edition are those c See p. 2, above.
24
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
the same label, on which the " Credo" composed by them was intended to be
inscribed. On the lintel of the west door of Chartres the apostles are also seated,
conversing, two and two, and mostly holding books.
The three other figures in the first row are dressed in the civil costume of the
thirteenth century, while the apostles wear a robe and mantle draped in the
antique fashion. The man wears a cowl over his robe ; the woman, holding a
book in her hand, is dressed in a full robe without a girdle, and with loose
sleeves, and has a veil over her head and neck. Behind her is a dancing-girl,
perhaps the daughter of Herodias, as in the tympanum of the north-west door
of the Cathedral of Rouen ; she is dancing on her hands.
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 25
PLATE III.
RECTO OF THE SECOND LEAF, MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
LETTER C, IN THE FIFTEENTH WITH THE LETTER b.
A snail coming out of his shell, his head armed with four horns.
A beardless warrior clothed in the mailed and hooded hauberk, with short
sleeves ; it reaches to just above the knees, without it being possible to see
whether it terminates like breeches or like a kilt. He wears an iron hat over the
mailed hood, and a surcoat drawn in at the waist, open in front below the girdle,
and with very short sleeves covering the hauberk, and which is put on over a tunic,
the tight sleeves of which alone are visible. Mailed greaves are laced on the leg
below the knee, which is left bare, and are continued downwards so as to cover the
foot. The knee appears to be entirely uncovered, perhaps because it was pro-
tected when on horseback by the saddle-bows, which sometimes projected con-
siderably. This warrior carries his shield f on his left arm, from which a club is
also suspended by a looped strap, and he holds the staff of his lance in his hand ;
he points with two fingers of his right hand to his forehead. Is this Goliath ?
At all events, it is not " de Honnecort, such as he appeared in Hungary g ,"
despite the inscription traced near him, for this inscription is an addition of the
fifteenth century.
' This shield, making allowance for the perspective distortion, appears to be of the heater form, with the
upper angles rounded. * " de Honnecort cil qui fut en Hongrie."
K
PL.IV
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
27
PLATE IV.
VERSO OF THE SECOND LEAP, MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
LETTER d.
Christ on the cross nailed with three nails, sinking from exhaustion so as to
throw all the weight of the body upon the arms. A cruciferous disk is fixed
a little below the intersection of the arms of the cross in the place where the
head should be. The letters I. N. R. I. are inscribed on the scroll nailed to
the head of the cross. This figure is excessively contorted, rather in the manner
of the fourteenth century than of the age in which Wilars lived. It appears to
us to have been rather a study for a painting, — perhaps an attempt to escape
from the conventional forms of the age, — than the sketch of a real piece of sculp-
ture. A death's head has been rudely scrawled by a later hand on the ground
where the cross is planted, but is omitted in the engraving.
e 2
I
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 29
PLATE V.
VERSO OF THE THIRD LEAF, (IT HAS NO DRAWING ON THE RECTO,) MARKED IN THE
THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE LETTER /.
" ' Orgieus esi cume il tribuche — Humilite.' "
" L'Orgeuil trtsbuchant— l'Humilite."
" Pride, and how he got a fall — Humility"
The contrast of the Virtues and Vices, which has given to Prudentius the sub-
ject of the Psychomachia, a work that we find ornamented with most inter-
esting but very ugly miniatures in the manuscripts of the ninth century, has also
supplied the sculptors of the middle ages with a fertile theme, which they have
developed in the doorways of the Cathedrals of Paris, of Rheims, of Chartres, and
of Amiens. Thus in the sur-base of the central doorway of Notre Dame de Paris,
the series of Virtues with their respective contrasting Vices is represented. The
Virtues are female figures in half relief, seated, and bearing on a circular es-
cutcheon their characteristic attributes ; the Vices are shewn in circular bas-reliefs,
carved in the stone beneath each Virtue.
Here, as at Notre Dame, Humility is seated in an attitude of perfect calm,
and holds a circular escutcheon, on which is represented a bird with outspread
wings, assuredly meant for a dove.
Pride here, also as at Notre Dame, is a cavalier shamefully unseated,
his horse having fallen on his knees. The same contrast betwixt the repose of
the lines in the figure of the Virtue, and the movement of those in the group of
the Vice, exists in both these examples, namely, at the cathedral doorway and in
the manuscript, so that it is very difficult not to believe that the drawing must be
a memorial sketch of the sculptures at Notre Dame. We must, however, ob-
serve, that the indication of the dappled marking of the horse leads to the sup-
position that these sketches of Wilars de Honecort, with their decidedly marked
outlines, are sketches or studies for a painting on glass or on vellum h .
In the plate, Humility is seated, clothed in a loose upper robe with large
sleeves, and reaching nearly to the ankle. It is confined at the waist by a folded
girdle ; a long tunic which extends below the feet, and has tight sleeves ter-
h The drawing may have been made from a painted horse and other details would have been inserted
statue, or bas-relief, in which case the marking of the exactly as in a picture. — (W.)
30
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
minating at the wrist, is seen beneath it ; a veil covers her head and shoulders.
Her left hand grasps the upper edge of the disk bearing a dove, which rests on
her knee. Raising the right hand, she is looking at Pride, who is stumbling in
the mud. The disordered state of the cavalier's dress permits us to examine
some parts of the civil costume of the thirteenth century, which are seldom ex-
hibited. Beneath his long mantle, which floats in the air, this cavalier wears a
tunic reaching below the knee, with tight sleeves, girt about the loins with a belt,
and opened behind, as it probably is in front. This opening shews the breeches
and the " chausses," or long stockings which cover the whole leg and foot, and
rise above the knee over the breeches ; a pointed spur is attached to each heel.
The head of Pride is uncovered, and his hair is bound by a simple twist. We are
not to suppose that this costume was peculiar to horsemen, for poems and minia-
tures shew us similar hose, head-dresses, and mantles in ordinary use, as, for
example, in the seated figure of plate xxiii. ; but the representation we find here is
valuable because it furnishes information very rarely to be met with concerning the
under costume. The only peculiarity worth mentioning with respect to the horse
is the strongly marked nails of the shoes : the bridle with its curb, the square
saddle called a la Fran^alse, and the stirrups, are of the forms usually seen.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 31
PLATE VI.
KECTO OF THE FOURTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
LETTER i, AND IN THE FIFTEENTH WITH THE LETTER d ; THE OMISSION OF THE
TWO LETTERS g AND h SHEWS THAT ONE LEAF HAD BEEN LOST SINCE THE EARLY
PAGING WAS MADE.
A bear. — This animal, the outline of which Wilars sketched with black stone
before drawing it with a pen, is not mentioned in any of the Bestiaries \ and the
drawing must be a study from nature, like that of the lion which we shall see
further on, as well as the graceful swan that is placed beneath it. Were these
two animals destined for coats-of-arms, or are they sketches made with no other
intent than to recal a beautiful or interesting object? The swan that sings
before it dies, being the image of " the soul in joy or tribulation," is always to be
found in the Bestiaries. Beneath the swan is the symbolical representation of a
town, indicated by an embattled enclosure with edifices of antique form rising
above it, such as are sculptured above the canopies of statues to prefigure the
celestial Jerusalem.
1 In the symbolical systems of the middle ages to know how to represent him. Vide Melanges
the bear appears as the emblem of luxury, violence,
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 35
PLATE VIII.
ItECTO OF THE FIFTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
LETTER /, AND IN THE FIFTEENTH WITH THE LETTER e. [On THE LEFT HAND
OF THE FORMER LETTER ARE SEEN THE BLOTS PROCEEDING FROM THE SIG-
NATURE OF THE LAST PLATE. — (W.) ]
" ' Maint ior se sunt maistre dispute de faire torner une ruee par li seule. Ves
ent ci con en puet faire par mailles non pers ou par vif argent.' "
"Maint jour, se sont maitres disputes pour faire tourner une roue par elle seule. Voici
comment on peut le faire par maillets non pairs ou par vif-argent."
" Many a time have skilful workmen tried to contrive a wkeel that shall turn of itself: here
is a way to make such a one, by means of an uneven number of mallets, or by quicksilver."
Wilars de Llonecort presents to us a device for a perpetual motion ; it is not
clear whether he intends to claim the contrivance of it, or whether he had met
with it in the course of his travels. It differs very little from a well-known con-
trivance for this purpose which has been so often published, and its fallacy so fully
explained in popular books k , that it is unnecessary to dwell at length upon the
mechanical principles which it involves. It is extremely curious in this place,
because it shews the great antiquity of the problem, the solution of which has
wasted the time, the brains, and the means of many an unhappy artisan or
philosopher.
In the drawing we have now before us, the two upright posts, which are framed
together and skilfully braced so as to insure their steadiness, support between
them a long horizontal axle, to the centre of which is fixed a wheel with four
spokes. The absence of perspective in this drawing makes the wheel appear as
if it were parallel to the frame, instead of being, as it is, at right angles to it.
Seven mallets, or arms, each loaded with a heavy weight at the end, are jointed
at equal distances to the circumference of the wheel, so that those which happen
to have their joints below the diameter of the wheel will hang freely down, but
k For example, in Ozanam's or Hutton's mathemati- press, as it is to be found in books of sucli easy ac-
cal recreations. M. Lassus has supplied an elaborate cess as those I have referred to, and would scarcely
description, with demonstrations of the fallacy of this be intelligible to persons unacquainted with mathe-
class of contrivances, which I have ventured to sup- matics. — (W.)
F 2
36
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
if the wheel be turned round by hand or otherwise, the weights of those which
are on the ascending side will in succession rest on its circumference, and will in
that position be carried over the highest part of the wheel, and downwards on
the descending side, until the arms that bear them are brought into a vertical
position and a little beyond it, and then the weight will fall suddenly over and
rest on the opposite position on the circumference of the wheel, until its further
descent enables it to dangle freely as before. The effect of this mechanism upon
the position of the weights is not truly represented, for the upper mallet has
fallen over too soon. In the modern form of this contrivance a pin, or stop, is
introduced, by which the mallet when it falls over is compelled to rest, so that its
arm shall point to the centre of the wheel, and thus the descending weight be
held at a greater distance from the centre than when ascending. It is ex-
tremely probable that this difference is a mere error of the artist, for the
drawing has the appearance of having been made from a model of the wheel at
rest ; a condition in which, of course, it would always be found, unless moved
by some external force. The inventor seems to have thought that the action
above described would always place four weights on the descending side, and
leave but three on the ascending side, each weight as it rises to the top being
intended to leap suddenly over to the descending side, in the manner just ex-
plained : or perhaps, as M. Lassus suggests, the contriver imagined that the
blows given to the wheel in succession by the falling mallets would help it for-
ward. It is surprising, that although the slightest model would shew the failure
of devices of this class to persons incapable of mathematical reasoning, yet such
machines have been seriously proposed in books, and are continually re-contrived
by ingenious workmen. The allusion to quicksilver in the manuscript shews
that Wilars was acquainted with the well-known contrivance described in the
books already referred to, in which portions of that metal inclosed in channels
are used instead of the falling weights.
M. Lassus ingeniously supposes that the first idea of this machine may have
been suggested by the sight of wheels like this, with swinging hammers, which in
certain churches were used instead of the bells on Good Friday \ and which keep
up their motion, according to the velocity acquired, some time after the moving
power has ceased its action. — (W.)
1 A Lenoir, Architecture Monastique, t. i. p. 157.
I
PL. IX
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 37
PLATE IX.
RECTO OF THE FIFTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
LETTER m.
" Tutes de feuilles," or foliage heads, as Wilars de Honecort calls them below,
in reference to other specimens of this style of ornament, (see plates xli. and xlii.),
were much in use in the thirteenth century, in which they generally occupy the
centre of small rosettes, or the tympanum space of a gablet above its arch. The
Cathedral of Paris displays numerous examples of them. A foliage head is simply
a human head in full face, the hair, eyebrows, and beard of which are trans-
formed into leaves, which completely surround it. The elementary forms of these
leaves, although fancifully curled and arranged, are studied from natural types,
some of which Wilars has taken care to draw at the bottom of the page ; one of
them is a fig-leaf. The origin of these foliage heads may have been pagan.
In fact, the vase of the thirteenth century which occupies the centre of the
Ecole des beaux-arts, offers, amongst the heads of the gods of antiquity, that of
a Silvanus, characterized by the leaves that surround it.
An ornament frequently used in goldsmiths' work is drawn below the two
heads, and offers the greatest analogy with the crests and friezes of the shrine, or
chasse, for the great relics at Aix-la-Chapelle m , and of that of St. Eleuthere, at
Tournay. — (L.)
m Vide Melanges dCArcheologie, t. i.
PLX
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
39
PLATE X.
RECTO OF THE SIXTH LEAF ; THIS HAS NO PAGING OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY,
BUT WAS MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH WITH THE LETTER /.
" ' Dc tel maniere fu li sepouture d'un Sarrazin q' io vi une fois . ' "
" De telle maniere fut la sepulture d'un Sarrasin que je vis une fois."
" This is the representation of the sepulchre of a Saracen that I once saw."
This tomb of a Saracen, or rather of a pagan, (for he who M as not a Christian
was a Mahometan in the eyes of a contemporary of the Crusades,) is ap-
parently sketched from memory, and recals by its disposition the diptychs of
the Lower Empire. But the inscription leaves no room to doubt that it was a
real sepulchral monument which Wilars de Honecort had in mind when he made
this drawing. That he himself impressed it with its very manifest mediajval
character is easily intelligible, for the faithful rendering of style in drawing is a
quality entirely modern. Before Joseph Strutt published in 1789 his "Antiquities
of England," with engravings in which the Archaic character was as strictly pre-
served as was possible, no antiquarian had ever thought of attempting more than
an approximate representation of the form of the monuments he was studying.
But the drawings always possessed the character which prevailed at the time
when the artist lived ; and we who look upon ourselves as being so scrupulous in
this respect, may, perhaps, hereafter be accused of the same fault in a lesser
degree. Our architect of the thirteenth century was not more to blame in giving
so mediajval a character to a monument of antiquity, than Montfaucon, Gori, and
so many others were in presenting to the public representations of Greek,
Egyptian, Byzantine, Roman, or Erankish figures, with the air and attitudes
of the time of Louis XIV.
We are of opinion that in this picture, traced from a somewhat faded remem-
brance, Wilars de Honecort has introduced unwittingly the forms of some dip-
tychs which he, whose active mind examined everything, must assuredly have
inspected. We may suppose that his intention was to give the likeness of one of
those two-storied tombs which were more commonly employed by the Gallo-
Romans than by the other nations of the Roman empire. The principal personage
is seated, with a flowered sceptre in his hand, just as Philip Augustus himself
40
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
might have sat on his throne, and the two half-clad genii, which carry each of
them a thyrsus in one hand, support with the other, high above his head, a
wreath n , which is, however, composed of trilobed leaves. The bases and capitals
of the columns, the vases above, transformed into the likeness of the cruets em-
ployed for the service of the mass, the pax filled with holy wafers in the
tympanum below, and the finial which crowns the pediment, are all Gothic, whilst
the draperies recal the Byzantine or Carlovingian age . Whatever may be
thought of these transformations, this drawing is very interesting, for it shews
that the mediaeval artists had more respect for the works of antiquity than is
generally supposed, and that its architects attempted to imitate them in their
constructions as the troubadours did in their poems p . — (L.)
" A Roman basso-relievo, published by Montfaucon,
retraces nearly the scene of the upper part of the
drawing. (V Antiquite expliquee, Supplement, t. iv.
pl. 18.)
° The Memoirs of the Royal Academy of Turin
give a very interesting example of the singular
manner in which archaeological fidelity was under-
stood in the sixteenth century. It is the repro-
duction of a drawing executed at that time at Joree,
and preserved in a manuscript collection of inscrip-
tions, from whence it was taken by M. l'Abbe Gazzera,
who has inserted it in his memoirs entitled, Del
ponderario e delle antiche lapidi Eporediesi. The
inscription, very faithfully copied, is as follows : —
AVRELI VITALIS CENTVRIONIS
LEG. IIII ELA QVI VIXIT
But the Aurelius Vitalis, centurion of the fourth
legion, to whom it applies, is represented, not as a
Roman horseman, but as a knight in complete armour
of the sixteenth century, attended by a squire dressed
in the same style. The armour and attitude are
such as would suit the Chevalier Bayard or the Mare-
chal de la Palisse, whilst the inscription itself is very
exact, and leaves nothing to desire. This fact, which
might furnish a very interesting page for the future
history of archaeology, should there ever be found any
one to write it, is recorded in the Memorie delta reale
Accademia delle scienze di Torino, (t. xiv. p. 26, n°. 12,
and pl. 5,) and was pointed out to me by M. Long-
perier, a member of the Institute. (A. D.)
p Upon this design M. Quicherat remarks that
" murs sarrasins" is a mediaeval term always meaning
Roman ruins. Wilars de Honecort has given a re-
presentation of what he conceived to be a tomb, but
has probably mistaken its object. The subject is
rather the divine honour paid to an emperor. Above,
Romulus and Remus hold up a crown of foliage.
The emperor is seated on a "pulvinar," and at his
feet is an altar served by two Augustals. (Revue
Atcheolor/ique, p. 215). — (W.)
I
PLXI
c4V utnafimg
wnttauf- ? tt<#6tef
EXPLANATION OP THE PLATES. 41
PLATE XI.
VERSO OF THE SIXTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
LETTER 0.
" ' C'est li masons don orologe.
" ' Ki velt faire le maizon dune ierloge ves ent ci une que io vi une fois. Li
premierz estages de desos est quares a .iiij. peignonciaus. Li estages deseure est a
vnj peniaus et puis covertic. et puis .iiij. peignonciaus. entre .ij. peignons .1.
espasse wit. Li estages tos de seure sest quares a .iiij. peignonciaux. et li combles
a .viii costes. Ves aluec le portrait.' "
" C'est la maison d'une horloge.
" Qui veut faire la maison d'une horloge, en voie ici une que j'ai vue une fois. Le premier
etage inferieur est carre a quatre pignons ; l'etage de dessus est a huit panneaux et puis [une]
couverture, et puis quatre pignons. Entre deux pignons [il y a] un espace vide. L'etage le
plus eleve est carre a quatre pignons, et le comble a huit cotes. Comparez avec le portrait."
" This is a clock-house.
" Whoever wishes to make a clock-house may view here one that I once saw. The lowest or
first story is square, and has four goblets ; the story above it has eight sides, then a roof, and
•upon that four goblets, but between every two goblets is a broad space ; the highest story is
square, with four goblets and an eight-sided roof. Compare the description with the portrait."
This inscription, of which the title is written with a different ink, and ap-
parently by a different hand from the rest, describes summarily the general
appearance of the edifice or clock-case in question. It must have been of limited
dimensions, to judge from the slight inclination of the perspective lines of the
sketch, which seems to have been made from the existing object. It was pro-
bably an interior clock-turret, like those which are still to be seen within the
cathedrals of Rheims, Beauvais, and others q . The different stories are intended
for the reception of bells, dials of various kinds, and automaton figures, which are
set in motion at periodic times by the mechanism of the clock, to strike the bells,
or perform evolutions representing scenes from Scripture, or legends.
q At Lyons and Strasbourg, for example. The bably suggested by tbe general form of the previous
clock-case at Lyons, in the north transept of the clock-house. The clock at Strasbourg, made in 1574,
cathedral, rises in the form of a tower, about thirty- is a complex edifice with three turrets. Those of
five feet high, square in the lower stories, and octa- Pheims and Beauvais have no resemblance to the one
gon in the upper, gradually diminishing in diameter, represented in our manuscript. They are engraved in
after the manner of the clock-house of Wilars de Gailhabaud's Architecture, t. iv., and the two former
Honecort. Although its style is that of the sixteenth in Dubois' Histoire de VHorlogerie. — (W.)
century, when it was made, its arrangement was pro-
42
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
That it was made of wood is shewn by the slender dimensions of the architec-
tural members, and especially by the horizontal lintels which occur in the lower
and upper story. In style, the semicircular arches indicate the Romanesque
period, while the elegance and lightness of the general design place it at the
latter end of that period, or even after the introduction of the Pointed arch. For
although that form is not employed in the arches of this design, it must be
remembered that the art of working in stone was always in advance of the
working of metal and wood r .
The plan of this clock-case is easy to understand. First we have a basement
story, square in plan, and having a shaft at the angles ; each face is surmounted
by a horizontal cornice, upon which rests a triangular gable, foliated with semi-
circular foils or lobes. The lower cusps are sustained by diminutive shafts ;
between each gable is a little turret or pinnacle.
Above the basement the construction becomes octagonal, and according to
M. Lassus the passage from the square to the octagon is effected by forming the
roof out of twelve triangular pieces arranged three by three. The drawing rather
appears to indicate that the octagon rises immediately from a flat floor fixed at
the level of the cornice of the basement story, and that the gables rise vertically,
without any connexion with the roof behind them, the contrast of the octagon
and square being disguised by the pinnacles at the angles a .
The second, or octagonal story, has its angles marked by a post, or style, and
each face has an arcade of two arches, supported by a central shaft and two semi-
shafts, or responds.
The third story is also octagonal, but of less diameter than the second, and the
connexion between the two is simply effected by a sloping roof of eight pieces.
The vertical sides or panes of this story are alternately square and gable-shaped,
the former shape having a single semicircular arch, and the latter a trefoil arch
with semicircular lobes. The upper story is square, but placed in such a position
that each angle coincides with the apex of the gablet below. Thus the transition
from the octagon to the square is simply effected by four sloping boards, each in
the form of a trapezium, which connects the upper edge of the square face of the
lower story with the lower edge of the upper story, while its sides rest on those of
gablets to right and left. The square story, like the basement story, is capped
by a horizontal cornice-moulding, above which are triangular gables with a cross
' In the remainder of this description I have not tiles is distinctly drawn on the right-hand side, rising
followed Lassus. — (W.) vertically behind the angle-turret or pinnacle.
* The edge of the octagonal basement covered with
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
43
upon each apex. There is a shaft at each angle, the capital of which supports the
cornice ; and in addition, each face of this story is ornamented with an arcade of
six small semicircular arches on very slender shafts ; the whole is crowned by an
octagonal spire.
The roofs and the spire are carved in representation of tiles or shingles.
The front face of the basement story is divided into two by a monial, but the
lateral face has none ; similarly, the front face of the upper square story has six
arches, and the lateral face appears to have but three. Are we to conclude that
these lateral faces were really narrower, and therefore that the plan was a rect-
angle, instead of a true square, or that want of perspective skill prevented the
artist from introducing the missing members ? In all clock-turrets, however, a
square lower story is provided to contain the principal mechanism and to exhibit
the great dial. This dial could not have been placed on that face of the lower
story which is divided by a monial ; I therefore infer that the left-hand face was
square, and intended for the dial, and that it was really of the same width as the
other. The monial may, however, be the meeting style of a pair of folding doors,
provided to protect the dial.
In the upper corner of the page is a rich initial S, formed by a winged dragon
with a foliaged tail. This, amongst many other examples in the manuscript,
serves to shew that the architects of the middle ages interested themselves in
every branch of the fine arts. — (W.)
/
?l: xii
u&r fausgvt - tettnC -pot fttfttt*'
CAsmgttt^ ucfent ate tn Votr auotv tme terete
infettrtn ttv WYe tmtxxttxr
/bote Auc>t*-t»t>£bct:- c\vt#gnt
ouf ^luft
zCttac aTb£f»t> ^^VfW tetojcre boit Avcnr
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 53
PLATE XVI.
RECTO OF THE NINTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE LETTER i.
" Vesci une cantepleure con puet faire en j. henap en tel maniere q'ens enmi
le henap doit avoir une torete et ens enmi liu de le tourete doit avoir .1. beliot qui
tiegne ens el fons del henap. Mais que li behos soit ausi Ions com li henas est
parfons. Et ens en le torete doit avoir .in. travecons par sontre le fons del henap.
si que li vins del henap puist aler al behot. et par deseur le torete doit avoir .1.
oisiel qui doit tenir son biec si bas que, quant li henas iert plains, quil boive.
Adont s'en corra li vins par mi le behot et par mi le piet del henap qui est dobles.
Et sentendes bien que li oisons doit estre crues."
" Voici une chantepleure qu'on peut faire dans une coupe. Pour cela il doit y avoir au
milieu de la coupe une petite tour, et la tour doit etre traversee par un tube qui aille au fond
de la coupe et soit aussi long que la coupe est profonde. De plus, il doit y avoir dans la tour
trois petites traverses allant contre le fond de la coupe, afin que le vin de la coupe puisse entrer
dans le tuyau ; et par-dessus la petite tour il doit y avoir un oiseau qui tiendra son bee assez
bas pour qu'il sernble boire quand la coupe sera pleine ; alors le vin circulera par le tube et par
le pied de la coupe qui est double. Entendez bien que Toiseau doit etre creux."
" This is a contrivance that may he made in a drinking -cup. In the midst of the cup is fixed
a little tower, and in the middle of the tower is a tube that extends to the bottom of the cup,
and the length of the tube is equal to the depth of the cup. There must be also three little cross-
pieces to the tower touching the bottom of the cup, so as to allow the wine in the cup to enter the
tube. On the top of the tower must be a bird holding his beak so low, that he may seem to
drink when the cup is filled. Then the ivine will run through the tube, and through the foot
of the cup, which is double. It must be understood that the bird must be made hollow."
This explanation is incomplete, and the drawing inexact in several particulars.
The contrivance is a toy well known under the name of a Tantalus cup °, and the
purpose of the mechanism is that, when liquor is poured into the cup, and, gradually
rising in it, approaches the brim, and seems ready to offer the expected draught,
it shall suddenly vanish, to the amusement of the bystanders, being in fact con-
veyed into the hollow foot of the cup by the central tube, which acts upon the
principle of the syphon, but is disguised in its form so as to appear merely as
the ornamental pedestal of the bird.
c See Hutton's " Recreations," vol. iv. p. 27, or any popular treatise on hydraulics.
54
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The central tube must pass completely through the bottom of the cup, and
enter deeply into the hollow foot, which must be capacious enough to contain
more than the contents of the vessel, and be pierced to allow the air to escape :
the upper end of the tube must not rise so high as the brim, as Honecort states,
but must stop a little short of it. The tower, as it is called, is in the form of an
inverted thimble of greater diameter than the tube, and must be supported upon
short legs below, so as to fix it firmly in a position concentric to the tube, and
yet to allow the liquor when poured into the cup to enter freely between the inside
of the thimble and the outside of the tube. The two together form what is termed
an annular syphon, of which the tube is the long leg and the thimble the short
leg. When liquor is poured in, it rises in the cup and in the syphon equally,
until its level reaches the upper end of the tube ; it then begins to flow into the
tube and fill it, so that the syphonic action begins, and if the pouring be stopped
the contents of the cup will instantly disappear by passing into the foot. But if
the pouring be gradually continued, the surface of the liquor will remain at the
same level, as if the bird was drinking it as fast as supplied. The bird has no
connexion with the mechanism, as Honecort seems to think. Sometimes the
hollow foot of the cup is omitted, so that the wine may run out at the end of the
tube, and the spectators enjoy the additional amusement of seeing the unfortunate
subject of their merriment with his clothes drenched d .
This is a contrivance of considerable antiquity ; it is to be found in the twelfth
problem of the " Pneumatics" of Hero of Alexandria, as " a vessel from which the
contents flow when filled to a certain height." The annular syphon is employed
exactly as in the example given by Wilars, and the liquor simply runs out at
the foot.— (W.)
"Et se vos voleis faire .1. escaufaile de mains vos fereis ausi come une pume
de keuvre de .11. moities clozeice. Par dedens le pume de keuvre doit avoir .vi.
ciercles de keuvre. Cascuns des ciercles a .11. toreillons, et ens enmi liu doit
estre une paelete a .11. toreillons. Li toreillon doivent estre cangiet en tel maniere
que li paelete al fu demeurt ades droite. Car li uns des toreillons porte lautre ;
et se vos le faites adroit si com li letre le vos devise et li portraiture, torner le poes
quel part que vos voleis, ia li fus ne sespandera. Cis engiens est bons a vesque.
11 Amongst the plate at Corpus Christi College in corresponding to the description in the text. The
Cambridge, there is an ancient mazer-cup of the fif- lower extremity of the tube has been long plugged
teenth century mounted in silver, in the centre of up, and the mischievous trickery of the machine for-
which is an hexagonal tower of silver surmounted gotten. — (W.)
by a swan, and having the central tube ill all respects
i
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 55
Hardiement puet estre a grant messe, car ia tant com il tiegne cest engieng entre
ses mains, froides nes ara, tant com fus puist durer. En cest engieng na plus."
" Si vous voulez faire une chaufferette a mains, vous ferez comine une pomme de cuivre de
deux moities qui s'emboitent. Par dedans la pomme de cuivre il doit y avoir six cercles de
cuivre. Chacun des cercles est muni de deux tourillons, et au milieu il doit y avoir une petite
poele a deux tourillons. Les tourillons doivent etre contraries de telle facon que la petite
poele a feu reste toujours droite, car chaque cercle porte les tourillons de l'autre. Si vous
faites exacternent comme la description et le dessin I'indiquent, vous pouvez tourner dans le
sens que vous voudrez, jamais le feu ne se repandra. Cet engin est bon pour un eveque ; il
peut hardiment assister a la grand'messe, car tant qu'il le tiendra dans ses mains il n'y aura
froid aussi lougtemps que le feu pourra durer. En cet engin il n'y a rien de plus."
" If you desire to make a chauferette {calefactorium), or hand-warmer, you must construct a,
kind of apple of brass hi two halves which fit together, inside the apple place six brazen circles,
let each circle have two pivots, and in the middle place a little brasier with two pivots. The
pivots must be placed in contrary directions, so that in all jjosilmis the brasier may remain up-
right, for every circle supports the pivots of the next. If you make this contrivance exactly as
the description and drawing sheivs it, you may turn it about in any way you please, and the
cinders will never fall out. It is excellent for a bishop, for he may boldly assist at high mass,
and as long as he holds it in his hands they will be kept warm so long as the fire remains alight.
This machine requires no further explanation"
In the drawing the outside ring represents the section of the spherical cover,
and the inner circle the hemispherical bowl which contains the burning charcoal.
Each pair of pivots is placed in a direction at right angles to the next pair in suc-
cession ; the hinges and pins which served to connect the two halves of the outer
sphere are also shewn in the drawing. The contrivance, under the name of
gimbals, is in common use, principally to support marine compasses, chrono-
meters, and other philosophical instruments, so that they may maintain the hori-
zontal position during the rolling of the ship; modern science, however, has
shewn that one circle, intermediate between the rolling frame and the object
which is to be kept level, is perfectly sufficient, so that the other five which De
Honecort has so liberally provided are entirely superfluous ; and he might have
suppressed them, and yet with equal truth have written, as he has done, the in-
scription which appears in the centre : — " Cis engiens est fais par tel maniere quel
part quil tort ades est li paelete droite." (" This machine is so made, that which-
ever way you turn it, the little brasier remains upright.")
All the inventories of church treasuries mention the calefactorium, or " escau-
faille a, mains," which they sometimes call the apple, or "pomum." Du Cange
cites two from York, one of them described as " unum calefactorium argenti
deauratum cum nodis curiosis insculptis," i. e., of silver-gilt, with curiously
56
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
engraved knobs. A copper-gilt specimen of the thirteenth century, in the col-
lection of M. Carraud, shews that these knobs on the surface of the utensil were
so sculptured as to furnish the apertures necessary for the supply of air to the
fuel within 6 .
Wilars de Honecort, evidently before his descriptions were written, had made
several sketches on the same page, which are turned the wrong way upwards.
One represents a boar tracking a hare, which is couched, and nearly as big as
himself. Both of the animals are very exactly drawn. There is also a group of
two men playing at dice. The right-hand figure is seated cross-legged on the
ground, and has a cloth loosely thrown over his chest and shoulders, but is other-
wise naked to the waist. He wears loose breeches, reaching just below the knee,
and twisted about his waist as if rolled over some kind of girdle. His legs, from
the absence of the muscular lines which are so liberally bestowed on the other
unclothed portions of his body, are evidently clad in stockings, and he has
pointed shoes on his feet, slit down and laced laterally on the inside of the
foot. He is employed either in placing or taking up certain coins or coun-
ters from the board, which rests on the ground between the two, and is engaged
in an earnest discussion or dispute with his companion, who is seated on the
ground opposite to him, with one leg bent under his body and the other ex-
tended. This man is clothed like the former, with the exception of the shoulder
covering, but as his feet are concealed, and the portion of one leg, which is alone
shewn, seems to bear a muscular line, it may be inferred that the stockings are
absent, and possibly the shoes. He grasps the dice in his hand as if about to
throw them on the board. The latter is conjectured by M. Lassus to be one of
the shallow trays which the masons employed in the middle ages to convey their
materials to the place where they were working, and he remarks that it re-
sembles such a tray which he had seen in a manuscript. Accordingly he con-
siders the group to represent two masons amusing themselves in their interval
of rest by playing at dice ; adding, that the natural attitudes of these men, and
the careful delineation of the muscles of the arms and body, shew that the sketch
was made from nature. M. Quicherat, on the other hand, describes the sub-
ject to be two slaves playing at dice, the one resembling a Greek, the other
a barbarian f .
e The French editor mentions that Lassus once A row of little holes along the border of each hemi-
had in bis hands a chaufferette about five English sphere were apparently intended to stitch a cloth cover
inches in diameter, of plain exterior, with hinges, and on the surface.
provided with four interior circles (like those of ' Revue Archeologique, vol. vi. p. 219.
our MS.), and a central receptacle for a red-hot iron.
PL.KVII
V ftUoUf CAw^xxt^: ft fcn&t?. «ic )\Qnc>h<;
; rbvvtv otu** ^trffitotftofcicf 3
i»t^
,_I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 91
PLATE XXVIII.
RECTO OF THE FIFTEENTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE LETTER p.
This is now the first leaf of the third quire, but when it was marked, there was already
missing the outer sheet of this quire.
This page contains two plans of complex east ends, or presbyteries, for large
churches ; the upper one is a design, the lower one is taken from the then exist-
ing Church of St. Stephen at Meaux, a town about twenty-four miles to the east
of Paris.
The upper one bears the Latin inscription, in pale ink, —
" Istud bresbiteriu' invener't ulardus d' hunecort & petrus de corbeia ir
se disputando."
At the bottom of the page, in continuation of a description of the lower plan, is
written, in black ink, the equivalent French inscription : —
" Deseure est une glize a double charole. K vilars 1 de honecort trova &
pieres de corbie."
" Ci-dessus est une eglise a double collateral, que trouverent Villard de Honnecourt et Pierre
de Corbie."
The two inscriptions may be rendered in English thus : —
" Above is (the presbytery of) a church with a double circumscribing aisle, which Wilars
de Honecort and Peter de Corbie contrived together."
To understand this plan it must be premised that in the early examples of
radiating chapels a portion of the circular side-aisle wall was always left between
each chapel, and had a window pierced in it to light the aisle. Of this system
the plan at the bottom of the plate is an example, and our own Cathedral of
Norwich may be added as an English specimen. In the thirteenth century
these spaces were omitted, and the chapels placed close together, as at West-
minster Abbey, and consequently a greater number were obtained. Their form
continued for some time to be circular, as at Cambray, (Plates 67 and 27), but
the polygonal form gradually superseded it during the course of the century.
1 The K and V are run together in such a manner as to make it possible that the latter letter was in-
tended for a W.— ( W.)
N 2
92
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The arrangement of these aisles and chapels admitted of great variety, into which
it is not my intention to enter in this place, but merely to shew that the compo-
sition of such combinations must have been an architectural problem of great
interest when the drawings in our manuscript were composed, and it was there-
fore quite natural that Wilars de Honecort and his friend Peter de Corbie should
exercise their ingenuity upon a new solution of it. The novelty apparently con-
sists in making the radiating chapels alternately square and round.
At Issoire, in Auvergne, the Romanesque church has a square chapel at the east
end, placed between and in contact with two semicircular chapels, exactly as in
Honecort's plan, but the two remaining radiating chapels to the westward of the
former are separated from them by plain wall. The plan of Vaucelles given by
Honecort in pi. 32 is of the same nature.
The complete series of alternately square and round chapels proposed by our
author does not appear in any known example, as M. Lassus remarks, adding
that such an arrangement would probably produce an unsatisfactory effect, be-
cause the square chapels, from their form and greater projection, would hide the
semicircular ones. The nearest approach to this plan of Honecort's is the pres-
bytery of Chartres Cathedral, erected at the very beginning of the century. This
has a double circumscribing aisle, and a continuous series of seven chapels, all
curvilinear in plan, but alternately deep and shallow. — (W.)
The singular arrangement of the vault of the compartment of the outer side-
aisle which is opposite to each semicircular chapel deserves attention. Each of
these chapels has a single middle vault-rib, which rises to the summit of the arch
that separates the chapel from the aisle. (This rib springs from a vaulting-shaft,
and its thrust outward is sustained by an external buttress.) But the thrust of
the upper extremity of the rib upon the keystone of the arch is received by a
pair of ribs which diverge from the opposite side of the keystone, and crossing
the outer aisle rest respectively upon the piers that separate this compartment
of the outer aisle from the inner aisle. Thus the compartment of the side-
aisle is covered by three vaulting cells of a triangular plan without diagonal ribs k .
But the compartments of the side-aisles which are opposite to the square chapels
are vaulted with diagonal ribs in the ordinary manner.
The vault of the outer side-aisle presents, in consequence, a series of compart-
ments alternately of different and inharmonious forms. Such arrangements be-
k In fact, the semicircular chapel and the neigh-
bouring compartment of the side-aisle may be con-
sidered as covered by a single vault, with five ribs
which diverge from the keystone of that pair which
form the arch of separation between the chapel and
side-aisle. — (W.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
93
long to the expedients of Romanesque masons, and a similar system is em-
ployed under the same circumstances at the Cathedral of Senlis. The vaults
No. 1.— Plan of the vault of one compartment of the double aii-lc-, according to Wilars de Houecort.
of the inner side-aisle at the east end of Notre Dame de Paris present the same
appearance in plan as this outer side-aisle, as the diagram No. 2 shews, but in
reality there is a great difference between the two, for the points of intersection
of the ribs in the latter are all at the same level as the imposts of the ribs ; but
at Senlis and in the design of Wilars de Honecort the points of intersection
are at the level of the summits of the arches. — (L.)
No. 2.- Plan of the vaults o( one 1 of the double aisles of Notre Dame de Paris-
94
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
DESCRIPTION OF THE SECOND PLAN.
The lower plan bears the inscription, in pale ink, " Istud est presbiterium S ei
Pharaonis in miaus." This is written in the midst of the plan, like the Latin
inscription of the upper one. But at the bottom of the page is written, in black
ink, but in the same handwriting, "Vesci lesligement de le glize de Miax de
saint Estienne."
" This is the plan of the Church of St. Stephen at Meaux."
Thus the one inscription refers the plan to St. Faron, the other to St. Stephen,
and we have to enquire which of these memoranda is correct.
The Church of St. Faron at Meaux is destroyed, but the plan of it, given in
Plate 70, differs altogether from that of De Honecort. The Church of St. Stephen
appears at first sight equally dissimilar, for it has five chapels to its apse, instead
of the three shewn in the manuscript. But an attentive examination of this
church (the Cathedral of Meaux) shews that the two chapels placed between the
eastern one, and those on the north and south sides respectively, are interpo-
lations of the fourteenth century. They must have been made since the year
1268, in which a document quoted by M. Quicherat 1 states that this beautiful
and noble building was full of cracks and settlements, and on the point of falling
into utter ruin. These additional chapels are nearly in the style of the fourteenth
century, and their buttresses have on their faces tabernacles with pinnacles, which
do not appear either on the original chapels, or in any part of the church. The
sills and stringmolds of the additional chapels are also lower than those of the
old ones, and the tracery of their windows different. In the interior, the piers
placed between each pair of chapels have on one side bases and capitals in a
more ancient style than on the other, and the vault-ribs also shew similar
differences.
After M. Lassus had made the above observations, the recent restoration of the
cathedral under the direction of M. Danjoy gave to that architect an opportunity
of examining the chapels, and led to the discovery of the foundations of the
plain circular wall which connected the ancient chapels, in accordance with
Honecort's plan, and which had been demolished to make way for the entrance-
arch from the side-aisle to the interpolated chapel. He also found the base of
1 A notice issued by the Bishop Jean de Poincy in the documents attached to the History of Meaux
by D. Toussaint du Plessis. — {Revue Archeologique, t. vi. p. 182.)
PL. XXIX
Pl^.LXXl
|i m l u i l| I | | I I I
• 25 75
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
97
PLATE XXIX.
VERSO OF THE FIFTEENTH LEAF.
" Jestoie une fois en Hongrie la v ie mcs maint jor la vi io le pavement d'unc
glize de si faitc raaniere."
" J'ctais une fois en Hongrie, \h ou je demeurai maints jours, et j'y vis un pavement d'^glise
fait de telle manic're."
" I was once in Hungary, and there remained for many a 1 day. There saw I the pavement
of a church made in this wise."
Wilaks de Honecort gives the tracings of five different patterns contained in
as many square compartments. If we consider each compartment to represent a
separate paving-tile or stone, it must be composed of a stone incrusted with
coloured pastes, or of terra-cotta incrusted in different colours.
But if we take the whole drawing to be made up of five separate drawings,
each representing a portion of a different pavement, which is the most likely
interpretation, then it follows that each pattern is composed of a mosaic of
marbles, or different coloured pieces of terra-cotta. The first material is the most
probable, because the angles of some of the pieces in the stars of the last design
appear too acute for terra-cotta.
The last design but one, which is all made up of pieces of the same shape
throughout, bounded by two concave and two convex arcs, is very common in
Arabian constructions, and is also found in the eighth century in the borders of
Carlovingian miniatures. This mosaic-work has nothing in common, as far as
design, with the Italian mosaic of the middle ages which bore the name of opus
Alex an drin urn. — (L . )
The patterns are all of a kind that admit of being composed of separate pieces,
for it will be observed that every constituent piece has a simple and distinct
outline. But in patterns formed by inserting into recesses sunk on the face of
a stone or tile, clay or other pastes of a different colour, the recesses are either
grooves or florid forms that shew clearly how the pattern is made. — (W.)
" Chi prennes matere don piler metre a droite loisons."
" Ici prenez exemple pour faire un pilier a joints caches °."
" Take here an example of a pier with a correct bond, or joints."
° Joints caches in the translation given by the the joints delineated is to place them in a position
French editors. It is perfectly true that the effect of where they are concealed, but droite will not bear
O
98
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The plan represents one of the piers of Rheims, and is repeated u^on Plate 62
in a more complete form, to which we may therefore refer for the explanation.
" Ista est fenestra in templo See Marie Carnoti."
" C'est la fenetre de l'eglise de sainte Marie de Chartres."
" This is a window of the church of Saint Mart/ at Chartres."
This sketch of the rose window of the west front of the Cathedral of Chartres is
tolerably exact, as will appear by comparing it with the actual window shewn in
Plate 71. But Honecort has introduced several variations which appear to be
intentional, for he belonged to a generation of architects whose compositions pos-
sessed greater lightness than those of their predecessors, which still retained the
solid character of the Romanesque. An architect who had seen and studied the
apse of Rheims would find the rose of Chartres too full of plain surfaceman d
would be tempted to add openings where none existed, and to enlarge the existing
ones. In Honecort's drawing the bases of the radiating columns rest on the
circumference of the central circle. In the real window they spring from" a
plinth, which is indented so as to form an external foliation to the central circle.
The quatrefoiled openings between the arcade and the outer circles have no
existence in the real window, and the external quatrefoils of the latter are changed
into trefoils, which fit their places better and admit of a larger opening. The
drawing is a bare outline or simple souvenir of the general form, omitting details
of sculpture and construction, but sufficient for a man thoroughly acquainted with
the practice of his own time. — (L.)
It may be added, that Honecort has placed his great circles in contact with the
heads of the arches of the central arcade, instead of which, they rest in the space
between two arches in the real window. This alteration gets rid of the tri-
angular blank spaces of the latter, which are too small for piercing, and sub-
stitutes a large quadrilateral space that admits of a quatrefoiled opening. His
great circles have all twelve foils, but in the real window the central circle has
twelve foils, and the outer circles have only eight. It may be doubted whether
these variations were intentional, or the mere result of the sketch having been
made from memory. — (W.)
that sense : it appears rather to be used by Hone- the chapels of Cambray, if they make them right /"
cort in the sense of right, or correct, as in Plate 60, which the French editors render " si on les con-
"d'autretel mauiere doivent estre celes de Canbrai strait," — " if they make them at all."
son lor fait droit," — " In the same form ought to be
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 99
PLATE XXX.
RECTO OF TH K SIXTEENTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE LETTER q.
" C'est unc reonde veriere de le glise dc Lozane. — Ista est fenestra in Losana
ecclesia."
Without this double inscription it would have been impossible to suppose this
sketch to have been intended for the magnificent rose of Lausanne, the variations
from the reality, as shewn by Plate 72, being so great. The sketch must have
been made from memory, if not from a mere passing glance at the window. The
central square is tolerably well filled up, but is placed square in position instead
of lozengewise. The semicircular spaces which rest on each side of the lozenge in
the original are totally omitted. The eight small trefoil openings are undoubtedly
correctly placed in the outer circumference, but the large quatrefoils between
them afford but a miserable substitute for the rich quatrefoiled circles of the
original. In fact, the unique principle of this remarkable composition is wholly
lost. I would rather believe that the drawing was made up by its author, long
after his visit to Lausanne, from a few hasty lines scratched on the spot upon his
tablets, than follow M. Lassus in supposing that the window was so lighted when
he saw it as to conceal the characteristic lines which he has omitted, or that he
drew it from the inside of the church p . — (W.)
Below the window is the figure of a bearded man in tunic and mantle, seated,
and holding with his right hand the foot of his left leg, which is crossed over his
right. He looks upward, apparently conversing with some one above. This may
perhaps represent Moses putting the shoes off his feet at the burning bush. — (L.)
'' I consign to a note tlie following remarks of detected between the churches of Lausanne and Laon,
M. Lassus, which are valuable in themselves, but and which prove French influence. Moreover, as
have no direct reference to the illustration of our history records - that the Bishop of Lausanne, who
author, who cannot for a moment be supposed the presided over the reconstruction of his church after
architect of Lausanne Cathedral. " The important its destruction by fire, finished his days in the diocese
differences between the original and the drawing of of Cam bray, we may suppose, with M. Rame, that the
the Lausanne window seem to prove that Wilars de same architect who had built the Picard cathedral
Honecort was not the architect of the church of might have also built the Swiss cathedral. But the
Lausanne, for in that case he would certainly have unfortunate testimony afforded by the inaccuracy of
made a correct drawing of his own work. In de- Honecort's sketch destroys altogether, in our opinion,
scribing the tower of Laon (Pis. 17, 18), we have the supposition that he was the person charged with
already pointed out the resemblances which M. Rame this work." — (L.)
o 2
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
101
PLATE XXXI.
VERSO OF THE SIXTEENTH LEAF.
A personage, still young, with full drapery, but naked feet, is seated on an
ornamental bench, the eyes are raised upwards, the left hand points forward with
the fore-finger, but the right hand, evidently raised, is not drawn. This must be
a study for a figure of Christ teaching.
The grand style of the drapery, the calm serenity of the countenance, and the
careful drawing of the extremities, place this sketch amongst the best in the
volume. The careful perspective of the seat shews that it was intended for, or
copied from, a mural painting. — (L.)
PLXXXII
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 103
PLATE XXXII.
RECTO OF THE SEVENTEENTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE LETTER T.
" Istud est presbiterium beate Marie Vacellensis, ecclesie ordinis Cisterciensis."
" C'est le chevet de la bienhcureuse Marie de Vaucelles, eglise de Tordre de Citeaux."
"This is the presbytery of the Church of St. Mary at Vaucelles, of the Cistercian Order."
The church in question was erected in the neighbourhood of Cambray, and
dedicated in 1235 by Henry de Dreux, Archbishop of Rheims. It was destroyed
long ago, but existed in 1713, when the two Benedictines, Martene and Durand,
describe it as a magnificent church four hundred feet in length' 1 .
The views of the abbey published in the eighteenth century give no idea of the
form of its apse. The plan in our manuscript partly resembles the joint design
of Wilars de Honecort and Peter de Corbie (PI. 28). There is the same square
eastern chapel uniting the two circular radiating chapels, or " absidioles." There is
also on each side of the choir the same rectangular chapel accompanied on its
east side by a circular chapel. But the square chapel which connects, in Hone-
cort's design, the two neighbouring circular chapels, has no existence at Vaucelles,
where the square chapels have each two compartments in depth, and communicate
by an open arch with the adjacent absidiole.
As already remarked in the notice of Plate 28, this terminal square chapel is a
concession to the ancient Cistercian forms ; but as the transept of Vaucelles is
not shewn in this plan, we cannot tell whether the parallel chapels on the east
side of the transept, which is characteristic of the order, were employed in this
instance. — (L.)
It may be worth remarking, that if a square chapel be inserted in this plan on
each side of the apse between the two separated semicircular chapels, by treating
the two neighbouring buttresses as the piers of entrance to the square chapel, we
obtain the plan proposed by Honecort and his friend in Plate 28, even with
respect to the peculiar vaulting-lines of their semicircular chapels. For by this
change each of the semicircular chapels at Vaucelles is left with a single external
buttress, and Honecort's external side-aisle arises naturally out of the inner com-
' Voyage litteraire de deux religieux Benedictins, Src. Par. 1721 — 1724.
104
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
partments of the square chapels, alternating with the three inner triangular
vaulting-cells of the circular chapels, and thus leaving only the two outer
triangular vaulting-cells for the circular chapel. — (W.)
"Ce est un imaie Deiu si cuine il est cheus."
" This is a figure of our Lord when He fell pros/rale."
This may either represent the agony in the garden of Gethsernane, when " He
fell on His face on the ground and prayed," or the fall under the weight of the
cross on the road to Calvary r . This admirable figure, expressive of such utter
exhaustion, is open to the criticism that the left foot is in so forced a position as
to make its connection with the leg very difficult to comprehend. But on the
contrary, the hands, which support the weight of the body, are drawn with
remarkable truth ; the manner in which their form is given in a mere general
outline, is exemplified in other parts of the manuscript s . — (L.)
1 Compare Plate 45.
s Iii Plates 10, 50, 55.— (W.)
PLXXXIII
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 105
PLATE XXXIII.
VERSO OF THE SEVENTEENTH LEAF.
Upon this page begins a set of drawings of carpentry which, judging from the
mention of the subject at the beginning of the manuscript on Plate 2, may have
extended over the succeeding pages. Unfortunately, the four following leaves
are missing, including eight pages, and thus we are probably deprived of a series
of many drawings of wooden framing, of which those on the present page seem
to be the beginning. In Plates 43 and 44 are some wooden machines and
constructions which must also have been amongst those alluded to as " engiens de
carpenterie," or " devices of carpentry," in the general summary on Plate 2.
" Or poes veir .i. bon conble leger 4 por hierberger deseur une chapele a volte."
" You see here a good light (or simple) roof to cover a vaulted chapel"
This might be described as a queen-post roof, of which the central portion
of the tie-beam had been cut away, the object of the construction being to allow
the upper surface of the vault to rise above the level of the walls, and thus to
enable them to be made lower than if the tie-beam were carried across. The
vault indicated below it is rather a plan of the chapel than a section of the vault.
This frame is too weak to serve for wide spans.
" Et si vos voles veir .1. bon conble legier a volte de fust prendes aluec gard."
" And if you would see a good light (or simple) roof for a wooden vault, look carefully
at this."
This second roof, partly framed with arched or embowed pieces, is intended to
be lined beneath with thin boards forming the surface of a waggon-vault, like
many that still remain in England u .
" Vesci le carpenterie d'une fort acainte."
" Here is the frame of a strong penthouse roof."
That againte means a side-aisle is shewn by the legend attached to Plate 62,
' Ltger, as M. Quicherat observes, is in old French siastical Perpendicular Roofs," for Weale's Papers on
usually employed in the sense of " easy to construct Architecture. It may be compared with Little Cox-
ordo." well, Berkshire, (Parker's Glossary, Plate 174.)
" The roof of Old Basing Church, Hampshire, At the left side of the roof near the apex a single
is the nearest to this in general appearance that I crocket between two parallel lines is sketched, as if
have been able to discover, but is much later in style, it were the beginning of a drawing for the decoration
It is engraved in Mr. Clutton's "Examples of Eccle- of the gable.— (W.)
P
106
EXPLANATION OP THE PLATES.
and the passages quoted by Du Cange under the word accincta prove that the
same word was applied to any penthouse x .
This roof is intended to cover the side-aisle of a church above the vault, the
upper surface of which is indicated by the curve line in the drawing. Its rafter
bears on the end of a hammer-beam, to which it is also connected by three
vertical posts. A brace rests on a corbel in the main wall, and supports the
upper part of the rafter, which is also sustained by a second brace which springs
from the inner post of those that connect the rafter and hammer-beam. The
square block under the inner extremity of the hammer-beam appears to represent
the section of a longitudinal beam, the extremities of which may be supposed to
rest upon low walls carried up over the transverse ribs of the vaults, so as to
support the ends of the hammer-beams without allowing them to rest on the
vaults. — (L.)
" Vesci une esconce qui bone est a mones por lor candelles porter argans. Faire le poez se
vous saves torner."
" This is a sconce which is useful to monks to carry their lighted candles. You can make it
if you know how to turn."
The thing represented in the figure is frequently mentioned in mediaeval
writings under the name of absconsa (see Du Cange). It is, properly speaking,
a ventilated case in which a candle may be burned (without displaying its light
in all directions : Anglice, a dark lantern) . The legend shews that it was made
in the lathe, and was principally employed in convents where the religious had to
traverse by night their cloisters and courts with lighted candles y .
John de Garland, in his Dictionary, compiled at the end of the eleventh century,
gives the monks two kinds of shades for protecting their candles, "crucibulum
cum sepo et absconsa, et laterna," that is to say, the night-light or watch-light
with tallow, in a dark-lantern, and the common horn-lantern which exhibits the
light. The figure in the manuscript must be the dark-lantern, or absconsa,
because in this elegant vessel no openings appear, excepting those which are
necessary to introduce the candle and let out the smoke.
This esconse differs from those represented in cotemporary manuscripts, and
the legend which explains how it was made would have been sufficient to have
1 Note by M. Quicherat, p. 179, Revue Archceol., t. 6.
* Quicherat, p. 223.
EXPLANATION OP THE PLATES.
107
proved that the lathe was used in the middle ages, if so many remaining works
had not themselves already taught us that fact z . — (L.)
The lanterns in miniatures, especially in the nocturnal scene of the arrest of
our Saviour, are nearly the same as those which are in common use at present,
consisting of a frame of thin metal garnished with horn, and having a conical
cover. A square handle serves to hold them by, and is so formed that it may be
attached to a long staff, so as to enable the light to be raised high up, to light a
company, or be seen afar off. — (A. D.)
' The lathe used in the thirteenth century was of
the simplest form, with a spring pole and cord coiled
round the work. The lathe with continuous circular
motion is represented in the drawings of Leonardo da
Vinci, and has a great wheel beneath the bench,
moved by a pedal connected to a winch fixed to the
axis of the wheel. The object to be turned is at-
tached to an axis, or mandrel, which carries a small
grooved pulley, and an endless band communicates the
motion of the great wheel to this pulley, exactly as in
the ordinary lathe of the present day. — (A. D.)
p 2
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 109
THE ELEMENTS OF POETEAITUEE.
PLATE XXXIV.
RECTO OF THE EIGHTEENTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY
WITH A CAPITAL S.
This leaf is the third of the fourth quire, the first two leaves of which are wanting, and also
the last two leaves of the third quire, making altogether a loss, anterior to the fifteenth century,
of eight consecutive pages, as already remarked. On one of the slips from which these pages
were cut the letters d and ba remain.
" Chi conmence le mate de la portraiture."
" Incipit materia porturature."
"Here begin the elements of portraiture"
These two inscriptions the author has written at the foot of the page in the
same pale ink as the sketches. On the reverse side of this page, upon which this
series of drawings is continued, a third inscription to the same purpose is added,
which may be given in this place for the sake of comparison. It is written in
darker ink and in a more compact character.
"Ci comence li force des trais de portraiture si con li ars de iometrie les
ensaigne. por legierement ourer. et en lautre fuel s'r cil d'le maconerie."
The interpretation of this appears to be, —
"Here begin the powers of the lines of portraiture for facilitating work, as taught by the art
of geometry. On the other leaf ivill be those of masonry a ."
Four pages in succession are exclusively devoted to this method, and for-
tunately in a part of the manuscript which has escaped mutilation. At the
bottom of the last is an inscription which shews that in these four we have all
that the author recorded in illustration of this subject \
" The translation in the French edition is simply French edition. — (W.)
" Ici commence la methode du trait pour dessiner la b The author has also employed his method in
figure ainsi que l'art dc la geometrie l'enseigne pour Plates 41 and 61, but these were never intended to
iacilement travailler." I have ventured to substitute form part of the treatise, or rather series of drawings,
uew descriptions of the four plates on the Elements under consideration. — (W.)
of Portraiture instead of the concise notices in the
110
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
" En ces .iiij. fuelles a des figures de lart de iometrie. mais al conoistre covient
avoir grant esgart ki savoir velt de q' cascune doit ourer."
" hi these four pages are figures of the art of geometry ; but to understand them great atten-
tion must be given by any one who would comprehend the peculiar use of each."
This art of geometry has been admirably characterized by M. Quicherat as
follows d : —
" It would be extremely difficult to give a precise definition of this method, so
arbitrary is it in application. The process consists either in reducing human
forms to simple lines, or in reducing the representations of human or animal
figures to elementary forms, such as triangles or squares set in juxtaposition 6 .
All this is done without calculation or principle, so that geometry has no other
office than to furnish the forms and nomenclature of a very questionable ap-
proximation. The processes in question teach, not a science of drawing, but a
mere art of readily reproducing certain attitudes, by merely retaining in the
memory the simple geometrical figures which are respectively associated with
them. Thus, eye and hand would become the slaves of habits which, because
they dispense with the study of nature, make drawing easy, according to the
boast of Wilars de Honecort."
" The matlere de portraiture is, in truth, a mere routine, and the drawings are
a set of patterns for a certain number of selected subjects. But it is remarkable
that the peculiar attitudes and aspects produced by this method are precisely
those which characterize the works of the painters and sculptors of the thirteenth
century."
It may be inferred that Wilars de Honecort does not claim the invention of
this system, but merely the composition of a sufficient number of elementary
figures to place it upon record for the use of posterity. The drawings exhibit
several distinct methods. First, a diagrammatical representation of a human
figure, viewed in front or obliquely, which consists in substituting for the
body an isosceles triangle, with its narrow base upwards ; the head and neck
are supplied by a little circle on a stem placed in the centre of the base. The
angles of the base are the shoulders, from which proceed the arm, fore-arm, and
hand in the guise of straight lines meeting at the angles corresponding to their
required positions. The lower limbs are similarly indicated by straight lines, but
the thigh-lines diverge together from the apex of the triangle, ignoring the fact
that their proper articulations with the body are separated by nature nearly as
d Revue d'Jrcheologie, p. 211. e After the manner of the Chinese puzzle.— (W).
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Ill
widely as those of the arms above. Nevertheless, this artifice supplies a spirited
and unmistakeable representation of human attitudes. Two examples only are
given in this treatise, both of them in the plate under review. The first repre-
sents the infant Jesus on the knee of the Virgin. The infant is a pure specimen
of this artifice, the female figure is drawn in the same way, but lines represent-
ing the drapery have been added. Yet we see the triangle inclined forwards,
and the right arm represented by two lines, but plainly sustaining the leg
of the child. The square below seems to represent the seat, of which the back
rises in a single line terminated by a knob. One leg of the female is seen in
front. The second specimen is a king seated on his throne. But in the sixty-
first plate the author has delineated the angels that crown the buttresses of
Rheims in this manner, and also the figures in the wheel of fortune in Plate 41.
The second method consists in selecting some simple and easily recollected
geometrical figure, the lines or angles of which will coincide with the leading
lines or points of the natural figure, so that by drawing the first the arrangement
of the second may be reproduced by merely filling it up with the necessary
details.
Thus a rectangle, raised above the ground to a distance equal to its height,
serves as the foundation for the body of a stag. A right-angled triangle, with the
longest side in front, and vertical, and of which the right-angle coincides with the
upper corner of the rectangle, indicates the place of the neck. A third and
smaller triangle seems to guide the outline of the face, but is imperfectly drawn.
The sheep in the next plate is sketched on the same principle, and should be
compared with the stag.
Beneath the stag is a man thrashing with a flail. This is an example of a
figure viewed sideways, and the diagram employed in this case is repeated in
several other side-views of men in different positions, which by comparison serve
to illustrate the method. These are in Plate 36, the mower with his scythe, the
two figures blowing long horns, and standing back to back, and the sitting figure
with a child on its knee.
In the front, or oblique views, as already explained, a triangle represents the
body, and in these side-views, as in the thresher and mower, a single line from
the shoulder to the hip appears to be this triangle seen edgewise. Two lines
radiating from its lower extremity represent the thighs, a third, joining the upper
end of the body line with the knee of the hinder leg, forms a triangle, and
governs the front of the body, or rather, perhaps, the direction of the front
outline of the thigh.
112
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The extremely elementary sitting figure at the bottom of Plate 36 seems to
shew that the ruling principle of all the above-cited examples of side-figures is to
represent the body in a side view from the hip upwards by a nearly isosceles
triangle, with a short base downwards. Some additional remarks will be found
in the explanations of Plate 36.
At the bottom of Plate 34 is a pair of figures which appear to be a man and
woman, the one in a bold and manly attitude, the other submissive.
In these figures a small triangle is employed for the face, and the usual triangle
for the body. But to obtain the solid form of the legs, and in some respect their
direction, the sides of the triangle are continued downwards to the ground, and
two lines diverging from the centre of the horizontal upper side of the triangle
meet these sides so produced on the ground line. The left side of the diagram
so obtained strictly governs the left half of the male figure, and his left arm has
its outer outline formed of a straight line springing from the angle of the triangle,
and meeting a second straight line with a curved stroke at the end to designate
the fore-arm and hand. But solidity is given to the arm by the addition of a freely
drawn inner outline ; and thus it is explained that the diagrammatic arm indi-
cates the outer outline f . The right side of the figure is sketched in a spirited
and natural manner without respect to the geometrical lines 8 . In the female
figure the greater part of the diagram seems to be useless. In Plate 36 we shall
find a figure in which this diagram is rigidly employed for the whole.
In the upper corner of the page is drawn a grand head, which M. Lassus
suggests to have been a St. Peter, and inserted in this manner by the artist by
way of shewing that he could himself dispense with the elementary methods that
he has taken such pains to display for the use of others h . — (W.)
' This is not always the case. In the right arm
of the king two lines are added for the solid outline,
which place the diagrammatic one like a bone in the
middle of the real arm. — (W.)
e The minstrel in Plate 50 is so similar to the man
above described, that the foundation of his contour
must have been laid in the same manner, although
no geometrical lines are shewn. — (W.)
h The first method may be supposed to proceed
upon the principle that the lines of the diagram re-
present the bones of the skeleton, and thus the atti-
tudes of the human figure are represented by first
drawing the bare bones and then clothing them with
flesh. If the diagram be modified so as to bring it
more into harmony with the real arrangement of the
articulations, and its lines drawn with a due attention
to foreshortening, this system becomes a reasonable
and scientific one. It was, in fact, proposed in this
form by Lautensack in his Ars Perspective?, Frank-
furt, 1564.— (W.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 113
PLATE XXXV.
VERSO OF THE EIGHTEENTH LEAF.
In this page there are several examples of the use of the peculiar star-shaped
pentagonal figure which was known as the Pentagram or Pentangle, attributed
in the olden time to Pythagoras or Solomon, used as a mystic symbol, and as
such employed by the Freemasons, and invested with magic powers. Wilars de
Honecort has inscribed a small pentagram on his sketch of a tabernacle in Plate
17, and in this page he has used it to regulate the proportions of the front
gablet of a tabernacle, and of the ridge of its lateral gablets in height and in
length. The same figure is employed for the face of a bearded man. Its five
points determine respectively the position of the apex of the forehead, the breadth
of the face at the level of the eyebrows, and the breadth and position of the
angles of the lower jaw ; the point of the nose is seated at the intersection of the
two lower sides of the figure. In the spread-eagle the pentagram is drawn so
irregularly as to serve no apparent purpose '.
At the top of the plate is a horse's head, with a man's head beneath it, both in
profile ; and an equilateral triangle, with its front side vertical, is inscribed in each
in a manner as nearly similar as the dissimilarity of the two will allow. The
triangle, but not equilateral, appears to be the universal foundation for the side
view of an animal's head, for it occurs again in the stag, the greyhound, the
sheep, and the pig. In the man's profile the head is completed by placing a
semicircle on the upper side of the triangle.
A man's front face is sketched by drawing a square, and dividing it by two lines
into three unequal compartments. The chin is formed by a portion of the circle
which would be inscribed in the square, the upper line determines the place of
the eyebrows, the lower the point of the nose.
Next to this is a circular face, such as children draw to represent the man in
the moon : a transverse line at one-third of the diameter from the top deter-
mines the level of the eyebrows, the tip of the nose is half way from this line
to the chin. In the third row, a venerable countenance is characterized by a pair
of triangles. In Plate 37 will be found another head of this class 3 .
1 It may be worth mentioning that the length of 5 An equilateral triangle, similarly placed to that
each ray of a regular pentagram is equal to the of the head in the second row, is employed by Fra
diameter of its pentagonal body. Luca Pacioli da Borgo for the demonstration of the
Q
114
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
It seems as if the principle of Honecort's method was that each countenance or
object should suggest its peculiar diagram to the artist, by means of which he
might sketch it more faithfully and recollect it. Indeed, guide-lines are often
either drawn, or imagined to exist, in the modern methods of sketching, and such
diagrams as our author gives might have been traced upon a drawing of the
middle ages which it was intended to copy, for the same purpose as the squares
which are now usually ruled to guide a copyist, especially in reducing drawings
or plans.
A greyhound and a sheep have each the neck and head composed of two
triangles set in juxtaposition. The body of the sheep is a rectangle, like that of
the stag in the last plate; but the lanky greyhound has a pair of triangles
ingeniously substituted for this rectangle.
In the third line the outline of a human hand is formed by a square with a
thumb added to it, and the general contour only of the fingers indicated by a
curved line. This is so rough as scarcely to deserve attention, were it not that
the hands of the figures in Plates 32, 50, and others, shew that our author
employed this mode of delineating the extremities.
Finally, at the bottom of the page a pair of circular arcs are used to give
character to two ostriches, or, rather, to draw them alike. The inscription beneath
the page has been already explained. — (W.)
proportions of the human face and head in profile. equal portions, of which the first line coincides with
(Divina Proportione, pars prima, p. 25, Ven. 1509.) the mouth. This is nearly the same as in Honecort's
The face is divided by horizontal lines into three equal circular face. Such rules are probably of great an-
parts ; the first extending from the forehead to the tiquity. Albert Durer has some similar diagrams in
top of the eyelid, the second to the point of the nose, his book on Human Proportions. — (W.)
the lowest part is divided by two lines into three
/
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 115
PLATE XXXVI.
RECTO OF THE NINETEENTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE LETTER T, (OR, ACCORDING TO M. LASSUS, A POSSIBLE V.)
This page contains several examples of figures in pairs set symmetrically in
opposition, as the two trumpeters back to back, and two groups of wrestlers ;
besides the first figure on the page, which is evidently intended to be filled up so
as to represent two men looking in opposite directions. The two trumpeters k are
sketched upon an inverted pentagram ; if this pentagram be divided by a vertical
line into two equal halves, it will be seen that each trumpeter is governed by
the same diagram as the mower and the thresher, already described in p. 111.
In the unfinished double man at the top of the page each figure is founded upon
a pair of triangles resembling the letter K. The same K-shaped diagram is used
for the wrestlers beneath the trumpeters, but as these men stand face to face the
two K's unite, and produce a diagram resembling an upright square containing
a diagonal square.
The second group of wrestlers on the right hand of that just described is cir-
cumscribed by a kind of beehive-shaped diagram, the lines of which appear to
have been sketched merely to assist in drawing the two opposite figures alike.
In the second figure of the upper row the usual triangular body is employed,
with its sides continued downwards to assist in giving position to the right leg,
but on the left side to that of the thigh only. On the other hand, the third
figure of the second row is an example of the complete application of the same
diagram, which is used in a partial manner for the two figures at the bottom of
Plate 34, but which here produces a sturdy warrior standing in an attitude of
defiance ; his head, perfectly circular, is drawn like that in the right hand upper
corner of the last plate, and in nearly all the profiles of this page, the diagram of
that in the second row of that plate is used as a short-hand mode of indicating
the head and face, and in general the knee-joint, whether viewed in profile or in
front, is drawn as a complete circle.
k The slightly curved trumpet here represented, time angle sona sa bosine," says the text, and the
which was in general use in the thirteenth century, accompanying drawing shews an angel sounding a
is termed a losine in a manuscript of the Apocalypse trumpet like those represented in our manuscript. —
cotemporary with Wilars dc Ilonecort : — "Et li sep- (A. D.)
Q 2
116
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The last figure in the upper row seems, like the first, to be incomplete. In the
second row the monk's frock is whimsically obtained by reversing the usual
triangle.
The cavalier in the third row is, as M. Quicherat observes, the type of that
which is reproduced upon so many mediaeval seals, and is a most curious example
of the system on account of the ingenuity with which the leading lines are sub-
jected to a star, formed by eight rays, diverging at equal angles from a point
determined by the intersection of the level line of the horse's back with the
front outline of the rider's body.
The two crouching lions, resembling those which are so commonly found in
the church portals of Italy, are each well characterized by a triangle on a
horizontal base, with one acute and one obtuse angle l . The object of setting two
symmetrically opposite appears to be to shew the use of these diagrams in
drawing reversed figures* exactly alike, of which process the two trumpeters and
the wrestlers beneath them are also such excellent examples. The pairs of figures
so arranged in Plates 10, 14, 25, 27, and 50, were probably produced by
diagrams of this nature.
The seated figure with a child on her lap, next to the lions, has been already
noticed in p. 112 ; and lastly, two flowers, the one containing a pentagram, the
other a six-rayed star, shews that the method was extended to flowers. — (W.)
1 It is probable that the diagram in this case is an and similar figures is also an irregular form of the
inverted pentagram with its lower ray cut off, and favourite pentagram. — (W.)
that the diagram employed for the sturdy warrior
\
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
117
PLATE XXXVII.
VERSO OF THE NINETEENTH LEAF.
In this plate we find a new class of drawings, in which many figures are so
grouped and entangled as to confound their members together, and make the same
member serve for two or more figures. Thus four men are arranged round a centre
in such a manner that each viewed separately appears to have two legs, yet there
are but four legs in the whole group. Each man lifts a hammer, and seems to be
driving a nail into the foot of the man next in front of him. The whole machine
is probably intended to revolve about its centre for the purpose of striking a bell.
Machines of this kind are not uncommon in foreign churches. The hand or arm
that carries the hammer of each figure would in that case be mounted on a pivot,
so as to fall on the bell, and then escape from it as the wheel by its rotation
carries it past its edge. The group of three fishes at the upper corner of the
plate have but one head and one eye in common m .
At the bottom of the page is a curiously ingenious group of figures, not com-
pletely filled up, but easy to finish from the indications given. If so completed,
the design would exhibit eight figures with varied attitudes, yet symmetrically
arranged about a centre n . The whole is contained in a square divided into thirty-
six smaller squares, and by diagonal lines for the purpose of directing the
draughtsman. By the side of this a head and face are sketched upon a re-
ticulation consisting of a square group of sixteen small squares with diagonals.
Apparently these squares are introduced, not so much to supply a rule of
proportion, as to enable the artist to draw the two halves of the head and face
alike ; just as in the previous example the squares would enable him, after
drawing one figure, to place all the others symmetrically about the centre, and
finally to make a copy on a larger. This, in fact, would be the modern mode of
doing the same thing. The pig's head, with its triangle, belongs to the same
class as the heads of the horse and man, the sheep and greyhound, on Plate 35.
The final inscription of this page has been already examined under Plate 34. — ( W.)
end of the art of portraiture.
m M. Lassus observes that grotesque combinations longing to the middle of the thirteenth century, con-
of this class occur in several sculptures of the middle firms the date of the manuscript already inferred from
ages, especially at the doorway of the library at other evidence.
Rouen Cathedral. He quotes also the three com- n The usual hieroglyphic head and face of Plate
bined legs which are. the arms of Sicily, (and, it may 35 serves to shew which way the figures arc looking,
be added, of the Isle of Man,) and remarks that the and the same diagram is employed for the hammer-
cylindrical helmet, with its two slits for vision, be- men above. — (W.)
ar c>)tt ftur
»m k ou
PLXXXVIII
>uTn
Snvc o>totibe que on tic
uojv cme tore
archw Uo(bw ui\« avc-
arcbu tailor* 1
^ I N >— *- /» p
com cl pvA et au^^f pafo-rj*^ hi cfr Wf •
W Vhit a flW am
at* c^upaftjfom
one p«m^ ^leT.ii.
***** V 5f0 m«v, f
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 119
THE GEOMETKY OF MASONEY.
PLATE XXXVIII.
RECTO OF THE TWENTIETH LEAF.
The paging added in the fifteenth century becomes confused at this point, for the book
having been closed before the ink was dry, the characters written on this and the next page are
so blotted as to make them illegible. This is, however, evident, that the literal paging is
henceforward changed into an arithmetical one in Roman characters. Apparently the writer
finding, when his alphabet had reached v, that it was nearly exhausted, determined to continue
his paging in Roman numerals, by considering v to represent the number five instead of an
alphabetical character, but has carried out his intention in a bungling manner.
This page and the two following are exclusively devoted to a series of diagrams
representing various geometrical devices relating to construction, and for the
most part to masonry. The inscription terms them geometrical, — " Totes ces
figures sunt estraites de geometrie." Under every diagram is a short and gene-
rally enigmatical legend which indicates its purpose, but in no case explains the
artifice, and may consequently be as " a word to the wise," for the learner may
seek its meaning in vain. They appear to have no pretension to the constitution
of a body of instruction, neither can they claim to shew the ordinary practice
of the period j they seem rather to be a chance collection of expedients to meet
particular cases which the author picked up here and there in the course of
his travels, and noted, primarily for his own use, like the other drawings in
his note-book, and lastly, has consigned them with the other contents of the
volume to posterity.
The diagrams, with very feAV exceptions, are regularly ranged in rows upon the
page, each row being bounded below by a border of two parallel lines, between
which the legends descriptive of the purpose are written in compartments placed
below their respective diagrams . Notwithstanding this appearance of method,
This table, which exhibits the distinguishing numbers attached to the explanations
which follow, being disposed in the same order as the figures to which they re-
spectively apply in the plate, will assist in finding the diagram that belongs to each.
Plate 39 contains the continuation of the series from 20 to 32, and Plate 40 its con-
clusion from 33 to 40. I have found it necessary to substitute new descriptions for
all those which relate to the three plates on this subject in the French edition. — (W.)
1 .
2 .
3
4
. 3
.
7 .
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
120
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
there is no classification in the arrangement of the collection. Devices of the
most puerile character for pastime alternate with stone - cutting, mensuration,
and carpentry, as chance, the size of the diagram, or the order of acquisition
may have determined.
1.
" Par cu prenum la grosse done colonbe que on ne voit mie tote."
"Mow to take the diameter of a column oftvldclt only half is visible"
This is a simple device, contrived to obtain the relative position of three points
of the circumference of a horizontal section of the column. The two points of the
ordinary mason's compasses are placed in contact with the surface of the column,
and a piece of wire, applied to the curved bar by which the legs are kept in
position, is pushed into contact with an intermediate point of the surface, and
held by the fingers or tied fast, so that the compasses may be placed flat on
a drawing-board, and the position of the three points accurately laid down.
2.
" Ar chu trovom le point en mi on canpe a conpas p ."
" Ainsi trouve-t-on le point au milieu (Tun champ decrit au coin pas." — (Quicherat.)
"How to find the point in the centre of a circular area."
This, which is a continuation of the first, shews the three points laid down on
the board, and the circular section of the column as duly described from the
centre point obtained from them. M. Quicherat remarks that this figure " merely
shews the solution obtained, without indicating the method, as it represents
merely a circle, on the circumference of which are marked the three points, by
means of which it was obtained. The problem was well known to practical
masons q under the name of the trois points perdus." It appears in the earliest
written books on the subject, such as Albert Durer's " Geometry," and Philibert
de Lorme's " Architecture," (1. iii. c. 4).
The two points which are marked below the diagram seem to shew that a
rougher method was employed at this earlier period. The lowest of these may be
the intersecting point of the compass-legs, marked at the same time with three
p compas is used for a segment of a circle at p. 45 equivalent problem, " To describe a circle about a
above. given triangle," (bk. iv. p. 5,) tlie points of the tri-
11 The construction is the same as thai uf Euclid's angle being the three points given.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 121
circumference points ; the other is perhaps the place of the wire which is set in
the middle of the iron bar. The intermediate point of the original three seems
also to be carefully taken midway. Thus we are led to suppose that a diametrical
line was drawn by help of two of these last-mentioned points r , and the required
centre found upon this line by trying different openings of the compasses, until
one was hit upon that would draw the arc through the three points. This pro-
cess, inelegant and uncertain as it may appear to be to a geometer, is, after all,
sufficiently rapid in practice, and more consistent with the coarse methods em-
ployed even by modern artizans than the exact construction. — (W.)
3.
" Ar chu tail om le mole don grant arc dedens. in. pies de tere."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on le modele d'un grand arc dans trois pieds de terre."
"How to cut the mold of a great arch in a space of three feet."
The mold, or pattern, which is used for shaping the faces of the voussoirs of
an arch has necessarily the upper and lower edges formed of portions of the cir-
cular arcs that bound it above and below (technically termed the extrados and
intrados) ; the sides of the mold must converge to the centre of the arc. This mold
can be readily laid down by means of a long ruler, or even a stretched string, of
the length of the radius of the circle, and attached to a pin in the place of the
centre. But this supposes that the floor or place in which the drawing is, is large
enough to contain the length of the radius. The problem enunciated above shews
how to perform the operation in a very small workshop, and would in modern
phraseology be termed a method of describing an arc of a circle or its radii
when its centre is inaccessible s .
In this diagram the large arc appears to be obtained by scribing a series of arcs
one from the other in succession. A complete semicircular mold, or templet, as
it is called, is first made as large as the space allows of, and a guage-rod, or
scribing-stick, is provided, with a broad-faced notch so formed as to enable it to
rest or travel upon any part of the circumference of the semicircle with its edge
always in the direction of its radius. If, for example, a tracing-point be attached
to this rod, at a foot distance from the notch which touches the semicircle, and
the rod be made to travel along the edge of it, the tracing-point will describe
' Perhaps the two lower points were obtained by Centrolinead. Vide Trans. Soc. Arts, vols. xxxiL,
setting off two pairs of intersections from the extreme xxxiii., and xxxix., for the description of these con-
cireumference points, with equal radii respectively. trivances by', Messrs. Nicholson, Farey, and Rotch ;
5 For this purpose instruments are constructed also Peter Nicholson's "New Practical Builder,"
which bear the names of Arcograph, Cyclograph, and 1823, p. 562, &c.
R
122 EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
an arc of a circle whose radius is a foot longer than that of the semicircle ; and
if the edge of this new arc be cut out so as to form a second templet, and the rod
again travelled along its edge, an arc of larger radius will be obtained, and so on.
The same guage-rod may be used, as shewn in the diagram, for obtaining the
direction of the lateral lines or joints of the voussoirs. The case in question
would rarely, if ever, occur in practice, but, as I have already said, these problems
must not be considered as shewing the ordinary methods in use by the cotem-
poraries of Wilars de Honecort, but rather expedients, or tours de force, for the
exercise of ingenuity. M. Quicherat 3 explains the legend by supposing that it
relates the execution of a clay model of the full size of one voussoir, which is to
be used as a pattern for all the rest. His explanation is headed, — " Execution du
modele en terre avant de construire un arc." And the legend is then translated
and interpreted thus : — " Tailler le moule" is to model in solid from the elevations
and profiles, and thence to carve out a voussoir which, in accordance with the
known properties of the semicircular arch, (which the author distinguishes by the
name " grand arc"), may serve as a pattern for all the other voussoirs of the same
arch. "Dedans trois pieds de terre" shews either the surface of ground, or the
bulk required for the work. " It signifies little which of the two. Neither does it
matter whether the trois pieds be an accurate measure, or an indefinite expression
to signify a small quantity, or whether the three complete semicircles shewn below
the segments which are produced by the operation are drawn to explain it, or for
some other purpose, still the fact of the execution of a model in relief is put out
of doubt." Thus far M. Quicherat.
M. Lassus, on the other hand, is of opinion that the workshop must be sup-
posed too small to contain a drawing of the whole arch on the full size. A
drawing on a small scale is therefore made and divided into the convenient
number of voussoirs ; and then, in the remote corner of the workshop, a portion
of the circumference, as large as the space will allow, of the full-sized arch, is
drawn concentric to the small drawing. The radii of the small arch that repre-
sent the joints being produced to meet the large arch, will give the width of the
voussoir, and the inclination of its sides. The guage applied to the arch in the
drawing is, according to this explanation, employed to transfer the dimensions of
the voussoir from the drawing to the stone.
8 Revue d'Arclieologie, p. 169. By some strange marque q'un architecte anglais tres verse dans la
misunderstanding he refers to my own memoir on connaissance du gothique. M. Willis, en est venu,
the vaults of the middle ages, (Transaction of British avec la seule ressource de ses observations, a con-
A reinfects, and Daly, Revue d 'Architecture, 1S43,) as jecturer le meme fait," p. 1G9.
corroborating his opinion : — " II est digne de re-
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 123
4.
" Ar chu vosom une arc lc cintrcel de vers le cicl."
" Voici un arc, le cintre tourne vers le ciel."
The meaning appears to be, —
" This shews an arch, the centering of which is on the outer side"
The purpose of this diagram is very obscure. As mediaeval arches are for the
most part built in ranges of concentric voussoirs forming successive orders, a
case may be conceived to occur in practice in which one of these arches may be
required to be set beneath one already constructed, which would therefore serve
as an outside centering to determine its form. But the voussoirs would require to
be wedged up from below to sustain them'. The drawing appears intended
as a memorandum of the process, whatever it be. — (W.)
5.
" Ar chu fait om on cavece a xn vesrires."
" Par ce moyen fait-on un chevet a denize verrieres."
" How to make an apse with twelve windows."
In this singular diagram there is a polygonal apse with five sides in addition to
two parallel sides ; four buttresses are represented, and the walls of the five sides
indicated, but not those of the parallel sides ; neither is the junction of this apse
with the remainder of the building indicated.
Vault-lines are shewn, but in a manner incompatible with the plan, because
they spring from the wall at points which are not opposite to the buttresses. In
fact, the five-sided apse is divided into three vaulting compartments. Two dots
in each compartment near the wall may stand for pillars or window- jambs, or for
the columns of an arcade below the windows. It is impossible to gather from
this hasty figure the arrangement of twelve windows which the legend mentions
as the characteristic of the plan. Lassus suggests the plausible interpretation that
we should read vn. instead of xn., in which case a window in each of the five
inclined faces, added to one in each of the side walls, would make up the number ;
the vault-lines must be supposed to be entirely wrong. — (W.)
' The engraving represents the arch as completely
fitted with voussoirs, but in the manuscript one of the
joint-liues is left out, namely, the fourth on the right
side, so as to shew an unfinished arch, of which five
voussoirs are set on one side, and three on the other,
and two are wanting. M. Quicherat's woodcut re-
presents it this way, and agrees with my own tracing,
which I should otherwise have suspected of error.
M. Lassus thinks that the complete arch represents
the one formed of the voussoirs traced by the previous
process. The guage-stick is to be set in coincidence
with the joints of this arch in order to describe those
of the outer one. — (W.)
2
124
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
6.
" Ar chu tail om erracemnens."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on les sominiers (arrachemens) de voute u ."
" Thus are shaped the first, or springing stones of a vault, or arch"
The first stones of an arch-vault are to this day called "arrachemens" by
French masons, and the purpose of this diagram is merely to shew how to
trace the soffit. In fig. 7, A B C A'" is the head, or vertical side, of such
a stone, in which B C is the edge of the soffit. The lower bed A"'C is
necessarily horizontal, and in mediasval vaults, and sometimes in the arches, the
upper bed is also horizontal. Manifestly the upper
extremity B of the soffit overhangs the lower extremity
C, and if a perpendicular B B' be let fall from the top,
B' C will measure the overhang. If a mason's square
be placed on the upper bed of the stone, and a straight-
edge be employed to continue the perpendicular B B'
from its upright leg, the point C can be marked by
setting off the distance B' C obtained from the working
drawings. A camber-slip, or sweep, whose edge is
shaped to the curvature of the soffit, being placed with that edge in contact with
the two points B and C, enables the curve to be traced.
This explanation differs from that given by Wilars
only in the position of the stone, which in our diagram
is placed in its true position, as easier to understand, but
in his is inverted (as in fig. 8), and therefore enables the
process to be performed, whether the upper bed be hori-
zontal, or like that of a modern voussoir, inclined towards
the centre of the arch, as indeed is the case in most of
the mediaeval arches. As he has not drawn this upper
bed in its inverted position, it is clear he thought its form
Figure 8.
of no consequence. — (W.)
7.
" Ar chu fait om cheir deus pires a un point si Ions ne seront."
" Par ce moyen fait-on arriver deux pierres a un point, si elles ne sont pas eloigners."
"By this means two stones can be brought to the same point, if they are not far distant."
Both Quicherat and Lassus declare this diagram to be wholly inexplicable. The
° The diagrams are given by Lassus, and his explanation is essentially the same as that which I have
given. — (W.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 125
former, by classing it with one in Plate 40 which shews how to make a pear fall
on an egg, evidently imagines that this relates to a similar trick. It seems to me
to belong to masonry, and to be some artifice for guiding the stones of a large
column into their proper places as they are being lowered for setting. Con-
sidering the very simple devices that are thought worth recording in this collection,
I should even venture to suggest that the whole affair relates to making corre-
sponding marks upon the edges of two stones that are to be in contact, so as to
guide the setters in placing them. The figure, in this view of the question,
represents the plan of a circular shaft built of radiating stones, of which the joints
tend to the centre-point. To set the stones so that they shall all tend to this
point is the meaning of the legend. Three of the joint lines are crossed with
a short line which represents the two guide-marks in contact. The short radial
line on the left must be a perspective view of an upright pin stuck in the centre :
the two characters below are masons' marks. — (W.)
8.
" Ar chu tail om vosure destor T de machonerie roonde."
"Par ce inoyen taille-t-on une voussure*, de fenetre en maconnerie ronde."
" Thus is cut the voussoir x (of a window) in a building of circular masonry."
M. Quicherat understands by vosure d'estor the rib of a vault garnished with
mouldings, and by machonerie roonde the curvature of the rib, and thus interprets
the figure to represent two sections of mouldings placed in opposite directions y .
This view can hardly be accepted, for the drawing clearly represents the plan of
the window of a round tower, as Lassus interprets it. A straight-edge is placed
horizontally across the opening, and at equal distances from the jambs on each
side are set-off lines with divisions upon them, which in these drawings usually
indicate measurements, and here serve to shew the deviation of the curved face
of the stone from that of a plane wall. Lassus suggests that the two stones
represented must have been wrought in the workshops, and that the marks in
question are intended to guide the setters.
The above explanation applies only to the jamb-stones, for the voussoirs of
the arched head of a window in a circular wall have each of them a different
deviation according to their distance from the keystone, and this of so complex a
' Perhaps from estorer, creer, construire, batir, &c, for translating it voussure, or vaulting, in the present
instaurare (Roquefort), or from tor, a tower. — (W.) instance. Vide, for example, fig. 4 in Plate -10, where
1 It must be observed that the word voussoir is in the vosure is an unmistakeable voussoir, or arch-
trie manuscript spelt vosoir, vosor and vosure, in- stone. — (W.)
differently, and that there is consequently no reason ? Revue, p. 170.
126
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
nature, that considering the small stones employed in the middle ages, we must
conclude that the heads of the voussoirs were first worked as if they were
intended for an arch in a plane wall, and that after being set in position their
surfaces were wrought into coincidence with the general curvature of the wall.
It may be fairly conjectured that the word vosure included jamb-stones, as well
as its modern sense of arch-stones ; yet the figures at the bottom of this plate,
which evidently belong to the same class as the one under consideration, incon-
testably appertain to arch-stones.— (W.)
9.
" Ar chu tail om vosure besloge z ."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on voussure oblique."
" In this way is cut a slceiv voussoir."
From this figure and others it is evident that the useful instrument termed a
bevel, or jointed square, which can be set to any angle, was not known to the
cotemporaries of Wilars de Honecort. No trace of it is to be found in his
sketches, and in all cases that appear to call for its application, as in the present
figure, the angle is indicated by measuring the triangle by which it differs from a
right angle, or by cutting a triangular board to serve as a mold or pattern a .
The present figure shews a plan of an oblique passage through a wall. The acute
angle on the left hand, which would now be taken with a bevel for the guidance of
a mason in working the jamb-stones, is ascertained by applying the inside of a
square, and measuring the length of the perpendicular distance from its extremity
to the surface. The obtuse angle on the opposite side is ascertained by applying
the square with one leg in the direction of the face of the wall, and the other con-
sequently perpendicular to it, and then measuring the distance from the inner
angle of the square to the obtuse edge of the jamb b . By these measures the
angles can be transferred to the stone. — (W.)
1 M. Quiclierat observes that the word besloge by the method here given of obtaining this parallelism
its analogy with lalonge, or berlonge, which are dif- c'
fercnt forms of the old adjective larlong, must bear
the same meaning.
a Vide No. 28 below.
b Quiclierat suggests that the figure belongs to the
voussoirs of a vault-rib in an oblique direction, " taille
des voussoirs d'une nervurc biaise," without farther
explanation. Lassus, on the other hand, gives a totally
different interpretation, in which I cannot concur, but
which, as others may be of another opinion, I subjoin A.
in the words of the writer : — " As the two outer or F,guie
visible surfaces of the wall or vault must be parallel, is the most simple conceivable. A right-angled tri-
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
127
10.
" Par chu fait om on pont de sor one aive de fas de xx pies de lone."
" Par ce fait-on un pont sur une eau de bois de vingt pieds de long."
" This is the way to make a bridge over a river of wood of twenty feet in length."
This ambiguous description, which leaves us in doubt whether the twenty feet
belong to the river, the bridge, or the individual pieces of timber, having been
taken by Quicherat in the first sense, he exclaims in astonishment that it is in-
credible to behold the number of pieces employed in a bridge of so small a span.
But Lassus more practically adopts the latter appropriation, which gives the
problem the form of " How to make a bridge over a river of about fifty feet in
breadth, with timbers of only twenty feet in length?" Two lofty piers of masonry
are erected, between which the frame of carpentry is set up. It is probably ex-
aggerated in its proportional height. The framing is indicated by lines only, but
explains itself. The roadway has apparently a gateway-arch at each end to bar
the passage at pleasure. — (W.)
11.
" Ar chu fait om on clostre, autretant es voies com el prael."
" Par ce moyen trace-t-on un cloitre avec ses galeries et son preau."
" Thus a cloister may be laid out, with its deambnlatories and garth."
The dimensions of the proposed cloister must be supposed to be given, and the
position of one of the sides. The diagram appears to correspond to the folloAving
well-known process. Set a stake C in the ground nearly opposite the centre
of the side A B, of which the position and length are given, A,
and about half-way across ; the exact position of the stake is of
no consequence. The diagonal A C, drawn from C to the left
hand upper corner of the square, represents a rod or a string
stretched to the exact distance. Carry the upper extremity
of the string round, so as to trace a circle DAE, intersect-
ing the given side A B in a point D. Draw a straight line through D C, and
angle ABC, whose base B C includes a certain
number of divisions, is described upon the right hand
voussoir. If now a square be applied against the left
face (of the oblique opening, in the manner shewn in
Honecort's figure), the angle o which it makes with
the bare wall will be equal to the angle a at A, the
apex of the first triangle. Thus by measuring be-
tween the wall and the leg of the square a distance
B' C equal to the base B of the first triangle, the
leg which touches the soffit of the voussoir will be
in a direction parallel to the other face. But the
distance B' C must be exactly normal to the wall,
and taken at a distance A' B', from the arris A' of
the oblique opening equal to the thickness A B of
the wall or voussoir, so as to make the two triangles
ABC, A' B' C, equal." The figure can hardly be
supposed to apply to an oblique arch, for the angle
which the face of the wall makes with the soffit of
such an arch varies at every point, unless it be taken
in a horizontal plane. — ( W.)
128
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
produce it to meet the circle in E. The line AEF will be perpendicular to D A,
and the length of the side A F must be set off upon it. The other sides are easily
set off by lines F G, B G, respectively equal to their opposite sides, meeting at G.
This elementary process, which is one of those given by De Lorme for this very
purpose, is so well known that I should scarcely have ventured to detail it,
except to shew its perfect accordance with the diagram c . — (W.)
1 o
"Ar chu prent on la largece done aive. sens paseir."
" Par ce moyen prend-on la largeur d'une eau sans la passer."
"Thus is measured the breadth of a stream without crossing it."
" Some object being chosen on the far bank of the stream, the operation is
performed on the near bank by an instrument composed of two rulers, and
two transverse and parallel bars which lie beneath them ; each ruler is in turn
fixed to the bars with its edge directed towards the chosen object, by taking
a sight along that edge.
" The whole frame is then transported to the nearest convenient field, and the
position of the point at which the directions of the edges intersect ascertained
and marked. This point will be at the same distance from the instrument as the
chosen object was in the first position of the apparatus, therefore by direct measure-
ment that distance will be obtained. Apart from the rudeness of the operation, it
has the disadvantage of deducing long distances from a very short base." — (L.)
13.
" Ar chu prent om la largece done fenestre ki est Ions."
" Par ce moyen, prend-on la largeur d'une fenetre qui est eloignee."
" Thus is measured the breadth of a distant window, or other opening."
The same instrument is employed which was used in the previous operation,
* Quicherat abandons this diagram as inexplicable.
Lassus says that "the method indicated consists
simply in verifying the fact that the angles of the
quadrilateral figure which forms the trace of the plan
are at equal distances from its centre, in which case
the quadrilateral will be a square. After having
fixed the length and the position of one of the sides
of the cloister, its centre must be determined, if not
already fixed. In the next place, after tracing the
three other sides at right angles, the process is veri-
fied by trying if the four semidiagonals from the
centre are equal. The determination of the directions
of the sides and position of the centre are obtained by
laying down perpendiculars in a manner which Wilars
de Honecort explains below. — (L.)"
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 129
but the two rulers are fixed parallel to each other. The edge of one being directed
to the left-hand side of the distant opening to be measured, and the edge of the
other to its right-hand side, the distance between the rulers will be equal to
the distance between the two sides of the opening. To prevent mistakes con-
cerning the sides of the rulers that have been employed in taking the sights,
Wilars de Honecort is careful to shew that each ruler has but one straight
edge.— (L.)
14.
" Ar chu assiet am les .tiii. coens don clostre sens plonc es sens linel."
" Par ce moyen asseoit-on les quatre coins d'un cloitre sans plomb et sans ligne."
" Thus may be set the four corner-stones of a cloister without plummet or level*."
The four objects delineated seem to represent the four stones on a greatly
exaggerated scale. Each stone is dressed on its upper and lower face, and
worked square on the two sides only which are turned towards the ambulatory,
the other two sides are left rough to be built into the thickness of the wall. A
diagonal line is marked on the upper surface of each, in which the whole artifice
consists. Four posts are indicated by the black points on the outside of the
diagram. These must have been set in position at the outer angles of the square
traced by the previous operation described in No. 11, and the centre of the
square is marked by a cross. The stones having been set down with their angles
coinciding with the previously marked points at the corners of the ambulatory,
are adjusted in position by placing the diagonal lines traced on their surface in
coincidence with strings stretched diagonally across the area from the corner-
posts, or perhaps by taking a sight from each stone along its diagonal line to the
opposite corner - post. The operation may be verified by stretching lines or
taking sights along the lateral faces of the stones from each corner to the next.
The operation of placing the stones with their surfaces all at the same level,
cannot be performed without some kind of levelling instrument, although if one
of them were set with its surface truly level to begin with, the others might be
roughly set at the same level by strings or sights from the first. Such a process
seems to be hinted at in the legend. I have suggested the taking of sights,
which of course would be done by the help of a straight-edge, because this
diagram immediately follows one in which this method is employed.
d M. Quicherat reads the legend, "assiet om veau." In my copy of the manuscript I find, "assiet
sens plonc et sens livel sans plomb et sans ni- om sens plons et sens livel."
S
130
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Both Quicherat and Lassus suppose that the objects at each corner, which
I have viewed as the actual corner-stones, are boards carefully squared, and
having the diagonal line drawn upon their surfaces ; the latter ingeniously explains
the object of the process to be to determine the four corner-points of the square
area without any other instruments than these boards : — " A line representing one
side of the required area being laid down upon the ground, one of these boards is
placed at each end, with its angle A coinciding with
\/ the extremity, and its side A C with the direction, of
the line. The other two boards are carried to the
opposite side, and each one is placed in such a position
that its side A B will coincide with the prolongation of
the side A B of the previously fixed opposite board,
E and also that its diagonal line A D will coincide with
the similar line of the other previously fixed board at
the opposite end of the diagonal. The rectangle thus
obtained will be a true square ; the four points marked as the prolongation of
the diagonals at equal distances from the corners of the boards merely mark the
angles of the ambulatories. — (L.)" Quicherat well observes that such proceed-
ings as we are now considering must lead to inaccurate results, but that the
want of precision in the directions and positions of the parts of ancient build-
ings shew that such loose methods must have been employed in setting them
out e .— (W.)
Figure 11.
15.
" Ar chu partis om one pirre que les ji. moities sont a queres."
" Par ce moyen divise-t-on une pierre de telles facon que ses deux moities soient carrees."
" How to divide a stone so that its two halves shall each be square."
The figure itself shews the real meaning of the problem to be, " How to divide
one square slab into two square slabs f ."
The corners of the original slab being cut off in the direction of lines which
join diagonally the middle points of its sides, a smaller square is obtained ; if the
four triangular pieces which were cut off be put together with their right angles
e Re VUe> p . 1G7. mode of doubling a square, >hich being contained
' This is a deduction from the problem given by in this author, is shewn to belong to the archi-
Vitruvius, b. ix. c. 1, under the name of Plato's tects.— (W.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 131
in contact, a second square will be produced exactly equal to the first. In the
figure, the diagonals of the inner square are merely drawn to make this result
evident. — (L.)
16.
"Ar chu tor torn le vis don persoir."
"Par ce moyen tourne-t-on la vis d'un pressoir."
" Thus is turned (or carved) the screw of a press."
The circle is the plan of a wooden cylinder which has been prepared in the
turning lathe, and the diagram is intended to explain the method of tracing the
spiral line which is to guide the workman in hollowing out the groove which is to
convert the cylinder into a screw. A ruler is notched at equal distances corre-
sponding to the pitch of the intended screw, that is to say, to the distance
between the turns of the spiral. Three lines are drawn on the surface of the
cylinder parallel to its axis, and at three equidistant points of its circumference
indicated in the figure. These lines are to be divided into equal spaces by the help
of the saw-shaped ruler, observing that the divisions on the lines are not all at the
same level, but on each raised a space of one-third of the pitch higher than on the
one next behind it. The points thus obtained on the surface of the cylinder lie
in the path of a regular spiral, and serve to guide the workman in winding the
string shewn in the figure regularly round its surface. By help of this string
a continuous line is then traced, and a groove subsequently sunk by means
of carving tools so as to complete the screw.
This is a well-known process, and is even now partly resorted to in some cases
for the production of original screws g . The figure, like all the others in this page,
is a mere memorandum for the use of a person who had seen the process, and shews
how much remains to be supplied in the attempt to explain the other diagrams.
17.
" Ar chu fait om .n. vassias. que li ons tient .n. tans que li atres."
" Par ce, fait on deux vaisseaux tels que Tun tienne deux fois autant que 1' autre."
" HoiD to make two vessels so that one shall hold twice as much as the other"
The vessels must be supposed cylindrical, and the circle in the diagram to be
the plan of the smaller of the two ; a mason's square is carried round the outside
* Vide Holtzapffel's "Mechanical Manipulation," vol. ii. p. 580.
s 2
132
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
of the vessel, with its two branches in contact with it, while a pencil in the angle
describes a larger circle. The area of this large circle can be easily shewn to be
double that of the small one h , because its radius is the hypothenuse of a right-
angled triangle whose smaller sides are each equal to the radius of the small circle.
If the two vessels are the same height, the one will have double the capacity of
the other 1 . This principle will not apply to vessels of other forms, as spherical
or hemispherical, because the capacities of similar figures vary as the cubes of
their similar lines.
The explanations given by Quicherat, and after him by Lassus, are in principle
the same as the above, but neither of them have noticed the marks on the area
of the circle, and beyond it to the left of its centre, the explanation of which
appears to be as follows.
If the two vessels are to be exactly similar in form, instead of being of the
same height, the cube of the radius of the large vessel must be double the cube
of the smaller radius ; therefore the large radius is to the small radius in the pro-
portion of the cube root of two to unity. This is very nearly in the proportion
of one and a-quarter to one j . If, therefore, we increase the radius of the small
vessel by a quarter, we obtain the large radius ; and to do this is the object of
the marks on the left of the centre. Of the two marks within the circle, the first
bisects the radius, the second bisects the half so obtained, and gives the quarter.
This quarter is transferred to the outside, and the arc drawn concentric to the
smaller circle is the resulting circumference of the larger vessel. — (W.)
IS, 19.
" Ar chu tail on vosure riuleie k ."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on une voussure reglee."
" How to cut a voussoir according to rule."
The plan (No. 18) is that of an ordinary mediaeval window with the jambs
splayed inwards. The figure (No. 19) on the right hand shews the heads of
two arch-stones or voussoirs, of which possibly the left-hand one may belong to
the external arch of the window-head, the other to the inward or scoinson arch,
which is of greater span. These are laid on a flat surface at distances from a
h For as the areas of circles are in the proportion proportions,
of the squares of their radii, the square of the large i The real ratio is 1.26 to 1, which differs from
radius must be double the square of the small one. one and a-quarter only by one-hundredth part of the
1 This will also be the case if the vessels be frusta radius,
of cones and of the same height, provided their bases k Rieule : exact, soumis a la regie, regulier.
and their tops bear respectively the above-described (Roquefort).
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
133
common point (not marked in the drawing), respectively equal to the radii of
the arches to which they belong. Thus the two upper sides or joint lines in
the drawing are in one straight line, shewn by the cord stretched from one to
the other. The same cord if fixed to the centre point, and applied to the lower
joint-lines, at distances from the upper, respectively equal to the breadth of
the soffit of a voussoir, will enable those lines to be drawn at the proper angle ;
and a tracing-point attached to it would enable the curves of the upper and
lower surfaces to be drawn. It must be observed that whether an arch be large
or small, the breadth of the voussoir will be the same in mediaeval architecture.
In these drawings the breadth taken on the soffit-line is marked at four divisions
in each, to shew that the two soffits are equal.
This is in substance the explanation given by Lassus, excepting that he has
represented the divisions on the soffit-lines to be unequal in the two figures, and
proportional to the radii of the respective soffits. If the process were intended
for a conical vault constructed of long voussoirs extending from the outer to the
inner face of the wall, the same disposition would give the tracing of the outer
and inner head of each voussoir. But the mold in fig. 19 which is farthest from
the centre would be proportionally larger than the other, and the two lower
joints would coincide in direction as well as the upper. — (VV.)
t
PLXXXIX
lel>4 4 Vur * agUrfw aggfl* o^fo^
par chuvvX cm cnr
ckf dd quint yojtif
ffflchu fait otv on p
pa« clnv T4.it oft vofovf
par eftbovVW
Wvr to ox" tattle kf mc\ef\
p/u 4 cW t^ul om
tow lv 'ijAJite
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 135
PLATE XXXIX.
VERSO OF THE TWENTIETH LEAF.
As this leaf and the following contain diagrams in continuation of the same subject as those
on the last leaf, I have continued the numbering of them for the sake of reference '.
20.
" Par chu tail om pendans riules, metes le bas el haut."
"Par ce moyen taille-t-on pendants regies : mettez le haut en bas."
"In this tea?/ are cut pendants according to rule. Turn the figure upside down."
Upon this diagram M. Quicherat remarks that " pendant" is the name given to
the voussoirs that compose the vaulting surfaces that rest upon the ribs of a me-
diaeval vault, and that these being so small and so thin, there is no need to make
them with curved soffits like the voussoirs of a rib or arch, but their soffits may
be flat, (and, still more, their extrados, or outer surface, which is out of sight™).
The angles of their joints require as little care, for the mason can provide for them
at the moment of setting by a few strokes of the axe or the addition of a little
mortar. But Lassus sees in the diagram an elaborate method of cutting the
surfaces of the joints to their required angles, which I shall give in his own words
in a note n .
20 21
24 25
26 27
28
29
30
31 32
Tliis table shews the order
of the numbers of reference
employed in the explana-
tions of the diagram, in this
plate.
m Frezier (Traite de Stereotomie, 1. iv. part ii. c.
1) has some remarks on the "Voutes d' Aretes Go-
thiques" to the same purpose, in which he gives the
term Pandantif to their vault surfaces, and Pandans
to the voussoirs of which they are built : — " On se con-
tente ordinairement de les faire de petites pierres,
sans coupe, qu'ou appelle Pandans, pour lesquelles le
mortier mis un peu plus epais a lextrados qu'a la
doelle fait l'office de la coupe d'un voussoir." — (W.)
n "When the figure is inverted, in accordance
with the legend, we recognise the plan of the
head of a voussoir, on which has been traced
parallel to each of the joints (A C, A' C) a line
(A' B and A' B') from the junction of the opposite
joint with the soffit. These lines intersect, and
leave between the points B B' where they meet the
upper surface a distance B B', which is greater or
less according as the angle of the joints is more or
less obtuse. (Throughout this explanation the width
A A' of the soffit is supposed to be the same in all
136
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The drawing may possibly represent the head of a voussoir, upon which is
placed a triangular pattern which serves as a simple bevel to trace the angles
which the joints make with the soffit. This pattern is shewn in two positions,
namely, as applied first to one joint, and, secondly, to the other. As in these small
voussoirs the upper surface or extrados is flat, the use of such an instrument is
practicable, and the curvature of each course is so small that the angle of the
joints would not vary sensibly, although the width of the soffit might be dif-
ferent in the different voussoirs ; for this kind of vaulting does not require
precision, from its thinness, and the fact that the mortar fills up the errors of the
joints °.— (W.)
the voussoirs, and also the thickness (M X) of them
all to be constant.) Now the several courses of
voussoirs in this class of vaults differ in curvature,
one representing an arch of greater radius, and an-
other of lesser radius, according to the shape given to
the vaulting surface by the ribs upon which it rests.
As the two joints of each voussoir converge to the
centre of the circular arc to which it belongs, it fol-
lows that the angle between the joints, and conse-
quently the distance B B', will be the same throughout
eacli course, but will varyin thedifferent courses. More-
over, the breadth of the lower soffit will be the same in
all the courses, as well as the height of the voussoir,
but the breadth of the upper surface, or extrados,
will vary from one course to another. The master-
mason will, therefore, after having traced the work-
ing drawing of his vault, and the section of each
course of the voussoirs of the vaulting surface, deduce
the distance BB' from each course, and give it to the
stone-cutter expressed, for example, in inches. The
latter will mark, on a block of stone already roughed
out to the proper dimensions, the soffit A A' and the
centre M of the extrados, and set off the given dis-
tance B B', join B A' and B'A, and, finally, draw C A
and C'A' respectively parallel to the latter."
The only objection to this elaborate process appears
to be its total uselessness, for as the width of the
soffit is assumed to be the same throughout each
course, and the width of the extrados C C also the
same in any one course, it is much simpler to set off
the latter width at once and join CA C'A', than to
begin with the small interval BB'.
But as the curvature of these courses is very small,
the angle of the joints would not vary sensibly, suppos-
ing the soffit not to be exactly of the same breadth in
every voussoir. The method indicated by Lassus
might have been employed to enable the angle to be
set off by workmen who had no knowledge of the
bevel, but in such cases the base C B' of the triangle
would probably have been the distance chosen, and
not the interval B B', which is too small for prac-
tical use.
The late M. von Lassaulx, of Coblentz, was the
first to direct attention to the construction of these
pendentive surfaces of the mediaeval vaults. His
memoir in Crelles' Baujournal, Berlin, 1829, was
translated and inserted in the Journal of the Royal
Institution, (vol. i. p. 224, London, 1831.) He
shewed that the slight curvature of their surfaces and
their irregularity, proved them to have been laid
free-handed, without centering, as each course forms
a small arch of itself, and will stand as soon as it is
completed. The adhesion of each small voussoir to
the layer of mortar is sufficient to prevent the
sliding of the stone before the termination of the
course, or if not, may be assisted by some rough
contrivance.
M. Viollet-le-Duc has lately given, in his excellent
"Dictionary of Architecture," (t. iv. p. 105,) the re-
sults of his observations upon this subject, and ex-
plained the simple method which appears to have
been used in the Isle of France and Champagne, and
which he has restored and employed. He, like M. von
Lassaulx, states that he has found no difficulty in
introducing the method into practice. An adroit
mason, assisted by a boy to supply him with the
stones and mortar, is able to complete the vaulting
surface without centres or any other apparatus than
his axe and a wooden sweep cut to the required
curvature. — (W.)
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 137
21.
" En si prendes one roonde. en on aglc sen arez le grose."
" Ainsi prenez une rondeur dans un angle et vous en aurez la dimension."
"By thus placing any round thing in a nook, we obtain its diameter."
The figure explains itself. It may be supposed to represent a column placed
in a nook, but the same mode of measuring diameters is applicable to any loose
cylinder set up for the occasion in a square corner of a room, or laid down between
the floor and the wall. A mason's square has one leg in contact with one of the
flat surfaces, and the other with the cylinder. The perpendicular distance between
the extremity of the latter leg and the flat surface opposite to it, and to which
it is necessarily parallel, is equal to the diameter of the cylinder.
22, 23.
" Par chu fait on one clef del tiirc. et justice one scere."
"Par ce moyen fait-on une clef de tiers-point, et vciifie-t-on un trait d'equerre."
" Thus may be traced the key-stone of an arch of the third point, and a square be adjusted."
These two clauses I consider to be independent of each other; the last
belongs to the upper figure, No. 22, the first to the lower figure, No. 23. The
adjustment of the square must be first explained, and the discussion of the other
figure then taken in conjunction with the similar figure, No. 24.
The first appears to be intended for the following method of describing a right
angle, and is here introduced for the purpose of verifying a mason's square. Fix
the compasses to a convenient distance, and with that first trace a circle, and
then upon its circumference set off four points in succession, of which only the
first, second, and fourth should be strongly marked. Manifestly the first and
fourth are at the extremities of a diameter, and as every angle in a semicircle is
a right angle, it follows that if the square be laid down on the board with its
angle in contact with the third or intermediate point, and one of its legs in
contact with the first point, the other leg will be found in contact with the fourth
point if the square be a true one. In the diagram the three points are carelessly
marked at nearly equal distances, but this kind of inaccuracy is visible in all the
geometrical figures of the manuscript. — (W.)
T
138
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
24.
" Par elm tail on one clef del quint point."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on une clef de quint-point."
" Thus mat/ be traced the key-stone of an arch of the fifth point!'
Before these diagrams can be understood, it is necessary to determine the exact
meaning of the terms ' arch of the third point,' and of the ' fifth point.'
The terms tiers-point, quint-point, &c, in French, and the similar ones, 'arch
of the third point,' or ' fourth point' in English, and terzo acuto and quarto acuto in
Italian, belong to the ages when pointed architecture was practised, and have
descended to us with no very clear definitions of their meaning. In France, the
term tiers-point is now used by workmen, as Qnicherat says, for the apex of an
equilateral triangle, and hence is also applied to the equilateral Gothic arch,
namely, that in which the centre of each side coincides with the opposite spring-
ing ; and he goes on to conclude that in the middle ages this term was a general
one for pointed arches. We shall also see that Lassus was in doubt as to the
original sense of the word. In England, Sir Henry Wotton is the earliest writer
who alludes to these terms. In his "Elements of Architecture," 1624, he says : —
" As for those Arches which our Artizans call of the third and fourth point ; And
the Tuscan writers cli terzo and di quarto acuto, because they alwayes concurre in
an acute Angle, and doe spring from diuision of the Diameter, into three, foure, or
more parts at pleasure ; I say, such as these, both for the naturall imbecility
of the sharpe Angle it selfe, and likewise for their very Vncomelinesse, ought to
bee exiled from judicious eyes, and left to their first inuentors, the Got/tes or
Lumbards, amongst other Reliques of that barbarous Age." — (p. 51.)
This passage leaves us in ambiguity with respect to the exact application of the
division of the diameter, although it clearly shews the origin of the names. The
most explicit account of these constructions that I have met with is in Philibert
de Lorme's Nuuvefles inventions pour bien bastir, Paris, 1578. The object of
this book is to explain the construction of a roof of his invention, the frame of
which is wholly constructed of very short pieces of timber. Its outer surface is
cylindrical, and therefore difficult to cover with flat tiles or slates, especially in
the case of small spans.
To facilitate the employment of these materials, he recommends a pointed arch
to be used instead of the semicircular arch, and teaches " comme Ton peut faire
couvertures de diverses montees taut de l'hemicycle que du tiers poind et
autres . . ." In the chapter so headed, he first shews how to manage the semi-
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 139
circular covering by employing half slates, but states that those who prefer whole
slates or tiles may reduce the curvature by using the tiers-point, — which may
be seen in the window-frames of " modern" churches, — to describe which the span
must be divided into three equal parts, of which two are to be taken for the
radius of the arch, and the compasses set with one point on one of the divisions,
and the other at the extremity of the span-line, and so on. But if the roof is to
be made higher and with less curvature, then the span may be divided into four
parts, and three of these taken for the radius. Or if it is to be made as high as
some carpenters are accustomed to form their roofs, then the radius must be
made equal to the span, so that if straight lines be drawn from the extremities of
the span to the apex of the roof, they will form, together with the span-line, an
equilateral triangle. The original chapter is so diffuse, that I have been compelled
to abridge it °.
This passage, which has escaped the notice of the French editors of Wilars de
Ilonecort, supplies a clear description of the arc en tiers-point. As in the title of
the chapter he mentions in order, the semicircle, the third point, and others, we
may fairly assume that by others he means fourth point, fifth point, &c, and the
equilateral, confining, that is to say, the term tiers-point to the arch in which the
centre is obtained by a division into three, and not using it as a general term for
pointed arches. The four examples which he has given explicitly, are the semi-
circle, third point, fourth point, and equilateral, which form a series of the same
span, but gradually rising in height p .
It is curious to find that Lassus, in commenting upon the diagrams in question
° " Qui voudra ne faut que tirer la montee au lieu plus droict, il ne faut que diviser la largeur de l'ceuvre
d'un hemicycle ou demy rond, et la en quatre parts, et en prendre les trois pour tirer la
Bon conseil et c ■ ■ _ , . .
di S ne de noter a lair e en tiers poinct amsi que vous montee Ou si vous voulez encores faire vostre
fngenieux! 12 *' voiez les formes des vitres aux Eglises ceuvre d'aussi grande hauteur comme out de cou-
modernes. Comme quoy, au lieu que stume aucuns charpentiers, ainsi le pouuez faire. Faut
l'liemicycle se prend d'un centre, ces fapons icy se prendre avec le compas la largeur de tout le basti-
prennent de deux : ainsi que pouuez coignoistre par merit et vous voirrez la forme d'vne haute
la figure ensuiuante, en laquelle le lieu inarque C, de couuerture, qui est aussi large que haute par ses
toute sa largeur se diuise en trois parties egales, des- courbes : et seroit uu triangle equilateral, qui le
quelles faut prendre les deux, et mettre la poincte du voudroit tirer a ligne droicte par les costez."— (p. 33.)
compas sur vn des centres, et l'autre sur l'extremite p Yet Delorme, in liis "Architecture," p. 110, ap-
ae la largeur, et en faire la circonference. Apres vous pears to use, in the following passage, the term tiers
remucrez ledict compas et le mettrez en l'autre centre, poinct in its general sense for all pointed arches : —
et en ferez autant pour l'autre coste, et voirrez la " .... on faict . . lesdictes branches d'ogives plus
montee qui sera beaucoup plus haute que le demy haute que l'hemicycle et d'une circonference que les
rond. Mais il faudroit auoir deux centres (ainsi que ouvriers appellent a tiers poinct, et de hauteur plus
nous auons diet) pour changer la poincte dudict compas ou moins, a la volonte de l'ouvrier : elles se t ii cut
a faire telle circonference des deux costez: Si de deux centres, au lieu que riiemicycle ne se tire
voulez les couuertures plus hautes et que le comble soit que d'vn."
140
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
(p. 156), lias decided that the term tiers-point belongs to the equilateral arch. A
few pages farther on, however, (at p. 165,) having in the meantime met with a
passage" 1 in Dubreuil's Cours de perspective, 1642, which defines this arch in the
same manner as Delorme, he declares himself convinced that his former appli-
cation of the term must be abandoned.
The exact meaning of the terms in question was soon forgotten after the disuse
of Gothic architecture. In Italy, Viola (in 1629, p. 234) defines the terzo acuto to
be the equilateral arch, because it contains an equilateral triangle, and his quarto
acuto and quinto acuto are pointed arches, which are respectively described about a
square and a pentagon. In the former the lower side of the square coincides with
the span-line, the lower angles of it are the centre points of the arch, whose radius
is the diagonal. Thus, his quarto acuto becomes very nearly our fourth point, but is
rather higher in proportion to its span. In his quinto acuto the lower side of the
pentagon coincides with the span-line, and the centre points are, as in the former
cases, at the extremities of the side, and the radius is the line which joins the
centre point to one of the two opposite angles. This arch is also very nearly the
fourth point, but is rather lower than it.
I have had frequent occasion to observe, in measuring English examples of
arches, that the centre points are, in many cases, really so placed as to corre-
spond with a division of the diameter into equal parts. At Cambridge, for
example, the pier-arches of the nave of Jesus College Chapel and of Cherry Hinton
Church are exact arches of the third point, and the tower-arches of the above
chapel are of the fourth point. The pier-arches of St. Michael's Church are of the
sixth point, and the narrow arch into the tower is equilateral. I have also met
with divisions that do not admit of the application of this nomenclature, such as
the division of the span into seven or eight parts, of which five are taken for the
radius. The ancient roof of Gonvile Hall has an arch that belongs to the latter, and
the northern arches of the choir of Jesus Chapel to the former, proportion. Arches
are also met with which, being more acute than the equilateral, have their centres
on the outside of the arch. For . example, the centres of the soffits of the pier-arches
in St. Edward's Church, Cambridge, are at a distance of exactly half the span
i The passage (p. Gl, Second Edition, 1079,) re- ties egales," &c. ; proceeding so as to describe the
lates merely to the arch en tiers-poinct, and is not, arch of the third point as explained iu the text. He
like that of Delorme, explanatory of the other kinds concludes by saying that this arch is en tiers-point
of arches, to which it does not even allude. After as well as the other, and that the one or the other
having shewn the mode of tracing the arc en tiers- may be employed, but that the ancient churches
poinct in the form which is more properly called the approach more to the first kind than to the second,
equilateral arch, Dubreuil adds, " Le vray tiers poinct and that they have arches even more acute than
est hi figure. ... On divise le diametre en trois par- the first.
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 141
beyond the springing points, so that the span is two-thirds of the radius. These
methods of defining the proportions of pointed arches are manifestly convenient
for giving instructions to workmen or writing descriptions.
In all the cases quoted above, the arch measured is that of the soffit. But it
must be observed that mediaeval arches are made up of a number of concentric arches,
and that every one of these is necessarily of a different proportion to the soffit. Some-
times the simple form of arch that belongs to the third or fourth point will be found
in one of the superior orders, or even in the hoodmold. But that the nomenclature
was employed in the middle ages in the manner above described is perfectly cer-
tain ; and the manuscript of Wilars de Honecort shews that its origin dates from
a very early period, probably soon after the introduction of pointed forms. In his
own drawings of buildings, as at Kheims and Laon, he uses the equilateral arch.
The explanation of the diagrams No. 23 and 24, which shew how to cut the
key-stones of an arch of the third point and
of other points, appears to be as follows :
let E A F be a pointed arch, of which the
voussoirs of one side are shewn on an ex-
aggerated scale for the sake of distinctness,
and let B and D be the centres from which
the halves of the arch are struck respectively.
The ordinary voussoirs, as K L, have their
joints directed to the centre B. But the key- Hsur.is.-A** of thorourth point,
stone has only its lower joint, n m, directed to that centre; its upper joint, cA,
is vertical and directed to the middle point, C, of the span. The dotted line b A,
directed to the centre B, shews that the difference between a common voussoir,
nmbk, and the key-stone, consists in the additional triangular-piece A b c. If,
therefore, the head of a common voussoir be first delineated, and the additional
triangle added, the form of the key-stone will be obtained. This triangle can be
constructed as follows. If from any point s on A b, we draw s t perpendicular to
Ac, the triangle Ast will be similar to the triangle ABC, for the angle at the
apex A is the same in both. Now A B, the radius of the arch, is equal to B E,
which is the distance of the centre point measured on the span-line, and B C is
one of the parts into which the span-line is divided in order to obtain the places
of the centres. The proportion of A B to B C varies according to the position
of the centre points, but is always known when the name of the arch is known ;
and the ratio of As to st being the same as that of A B to B C, the small
triangle can be laid down when the name of the arch is given, without reference
142
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
to its actual dimensions. The figure represents an arch of the fourth point, in
which the span is divided into four parts, and three of them taken for the radius.
To describe the key-stone, first draw the head of a common voussoir, mn Ad, then
set off with any convenient distance three equal parts from A to s, and from s as a
centre, with the same distance strike a small arc of a circle by which a line A tc maybe
drawn, which will complete the keystone kmnc.
For the other denominations of arches the
proportions of the triangle Ast are as easily
obtained, but require some explanation. In
the equilateral arch A B or B E is equal to
twice B C, therefore s t is one-half of A s. In
accordance with the nomenclature of the other
arches, the equilateral arch might be named of
the second point.
In the arch of the third point, which is the first of Wilars de Honecort's ex-
amples, the distance B C is half of one of
the three spaces into which the span-line is
divided, and C B is consequently a quarter of
A B, and s t a quarter of A s.
t
vs.
\ \
E
C
14.— Equilateral arch.
B
E D C B
Figure 15 — Arch of the Third Point.
In Honecort's figure he has
indicated this proportion by bi-
secting As in p, and again
bisecting p s in r, thus produc-
ing only three points of division ; Ii « uKls -
but, either by error or intentional mystification, has placed these points ai ap-
parently equal distances as he has equally done in the circular diagram above,
already explained. His figure appears intended for a perspective view of the key-
stone when finished, as in fig. 16.
In the arch of the fifth point
cond example of Honecort, the
B C is one and a-half of the
divisions of the span, therefore
A s being divided into four
equal parts, the second part
must be bisected to obtain the
the se-
distance
e c
Figure ];._Arch of the Fifth Poii
length of s t. Thus the five strokes on the diagram given by lionecort may
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 143
be accounted for, or, which is more likely, the line A * in his diagram is divided
into four equal parts by the marks, and the bisection meant to be left to the
eye, when the compasses are opened to the distance of one and a-half r . — (W.)
"Par chu tailon one clef del quint point."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on une clef de quint-point."
This is a little spiral traced with the compasses in the simple and well-known
manner of describing a series of increasing semicircles on the upper and under
sides of a line alternately. No connection is discoverable between the spiral and
the key-stone of the quint-point, and it seems merely to be an example to shew
how spirals may be drawn 8 . — (W.)
26.
"Par chu fait on on piler de quatre cuins venir a loison."
"Par ce moyen dispose-t-on liaisons d'un pilier quadrangulaire."
" TItns may be arranged the bond of a square pier."
The four cuins may be either translated to mean the quoins or corners of the
pier, or the four stones of which each course consists. The mode of giving bond
is by disposing the joints in a slanting direction across the pier, as the plan
clearly shews. The next course is manifestly intended to have its joints similarly
arranged, but in the reverse direction. Thus the joints of the one course are
situated over the solid parts of the other course, (or, as English workmen term it,
the courses break joint.) — (L.)
Otherwise, the drawing may be supposed to indicate that each course consists
only of two oblong stones, which are laid so that the joint of one course shall lie
across the joint of the next. — (W.)
r With respect to these two diagrams of the key-
stones of the tiers-point and quint-point, Quicherat
merely suggests that they represent eacli key-stone
developed with respect to three of its faces ; and Lassus
supposes it to be seen with respect to two of its faces,
its head and its joint, with which my explanation
concurs. As to the marks of division, Quicherat
leaves them unnoticed, and Lassus thinks that they
are intended to shew that the two lines close to-
gether (A s and At) are meant for one only.
s M. Quicherat supposes the figure to be an ex-
ample of the junction of arcs of circles of different
radii, which may have been used in the description of
four-centered arches, and Lassus suggests that it was
a method of dividing the span of a given arch into five
equal parts, in order to find the centres of the arch
of the fifth point. For this purpose, however, it is
useless, for it would require the span to be first
divided into ten parts by some other method to find
the two centre points of the semicircles. (Vide No.
40, below.)— (W.)
144
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
27.
" Par chu tail on vosors par esscandelon."
"Par ce moyen monte-t-on des voussoirs par echelons."
" How to cut voussoirs by a scale."
Two lines are drawn at right angles to one of the joints of the voussoir to meet
the opposite joint. The upper line is therefore necessarily longer than the lower
line, yet each of them is divided into eight equal parts. It follows, therefore,
that if any other line be drawn from one of the divisions of the lower scale to the
corresponding division of the upper scale, this line will converge to the same point
as the joints of the voussoir. If the head of a given voussoir happen to be too
broad to fill up the space intended for it, which may sometimes be the case, this
geometrical construction will enable a new joint to be correctly drawn at the
proper width. According to this view, the object of the rule may be stated to be,
" How to reduce the width of a ready-made voussoir 1 ." — (W.)
28, 29.
" Par ceste raison u montom laguile done toor. et taille les moles."
" Par ce moyen inonte-t-on faiguille cl'une tour et en taille-t-on les modeles."
"By this rule (or proportion) we set up the spire of a tower and cut the molds, (or patterns
of the stones)."
The drawing (No. 28) is a diagram of a spire upon which a central line is
drawn, divided into four parts, each of which is equal to the base of the spire.
This indicates that the height of the spire is four times its breadth at the base,
which must therefore be the rule in question. In fact, Wilars must be con-
sidered as recommending this proportion as the best for a spire, and it is exactly
that of the Cathedral of Bayeux, amongst others.
This example (like No. 9) shews that the masons of this period did not
' The two lines may meet the joints at any
convenient angle provided they be parallel. Q.ui-
cherat concisely states this to be a method of
" cutting voussoirs by scales, that is to say, by
means of a scale of proportion established between
the extrados and the soffit." This is not the case,
because the scale-lines are drawn at right angles to
one joint, at arbitrary points, and therefore are not
in the same ratio as that of the soffit to the extrados.
Lassus, on the other hand, conceives that the scales
are used to enable the extrados of a voussoir to be
described when the soffit and joint lines only are
given. A ruler being cut equal to the height of the
voussoir, and laid in turn upon each pair of corre-
sponding points of the respective scales, keeping one
end of it in contact with the soffit, a series of points
may be set off at the other end through which the
extrados may be described. — (W.)
u Neither Quicherat nor Lassus have remarked upon
the use of the new expression, "Par ceste raz'scm,"
instead of the usual " Par chu .-" they have translated
the legend in the manner of the others, — "Par ce
moyen, J)-c." and interpreted the process as merely
shewing how to make a mold or pattern of the same
inclination as that of any given spire.
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 145
employ the jointed bevel, and that their angles were measured and designated
not by degrees, the divisions of a circle, but by gradients, the proportion of height
to length, which defines the inclination of a sloping line to a horizontal one. We
should now express this as the proportion of the tangent to the radius.
For the molds (No. 29) a right-angled triangle is constructed, of which one
side is divided into eight parts, and one of these parts set up for the other side,
and thus the inclination of the third side, or hypothenuse, becomes the same as
that of the side of the spire to its base. — (W.)
The figures in the lower part of the plate are somewhat entangled together, and
require a little explanation. An arcade of semicircular arches resting on five single
pillars is represented in an unfinished state. Two of the arches only are turned,
and the last pillar on the right hand has not yet received its capital. This arcade
serves to illustrate two processes, which are designated below as Nos. 30 and 31.
No. 32 represents a tower, and beneath No. 30 is a figure of a man in a kneeling
position, occupied in observing the height of the tower by means of an in-
strument. We may now examine the nature of these three different subjects.
30.
" Par chu tail ora vosure pendant."
" Par ce moven taille-t-on les voussures pendantes."
" How to cut the voussoirs of hanging arches"
In an arcade of the kind represented in the figure it sometimes occurs that one
wider opening than the rest may be required, and that this is obtained by dis-
pensing with the pillar at that place, and so constructing the two arches which
would have rested on it that they appear as if suspended in the air ; generally a
hanging boss is added in the place where the capital of the pillar would have
been, and such a one is represented in the drawing, for the rough pillar is merely
a scaffold-pole temporarily placed under the boss to assist in setting the arch-
stones, but intended to be removed when that operation has been completed.
The artifice which enables these two arches to stand without the pillar consists
in cutting their voussoirs in such a form that their joints all tend to a single point
beneath the boss : thus the two arches form really only one large one, which rests
upon the two lateral pillars, but has its soffit cut into the form of two arches, —
a curious example of discrepancy between the mechanical and decorative con-
struction. It is extremely well explained in the diagram by the string tied to
a nail which is driven into the place of the centre of the real arch in the teni-
u
146
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
porary prop. Lassus, whose explanation is substantially the same as the above, is
unable to cite an example of this artifice of construction so early as the thirteenth
century, but states it to be more common in the succeeding ones, especially in
the fifteenth, in which the jube of St. Madeleine at Troyes offers a magnificent
specimen 3 . — (W.)
31.
" Par chu montom dous pilers done hautece sens plom. et sens livel."
" Ainsi l'on monte deux piliers de meine hauteur sans fil - a-plomb et sans niveau."
" Thus two pillars may be set up at the same height without the help of plummet or level"
A most rude and primitive contrivance, which simply consists in driving a stake
into the ground midway between the two pillars. The stake is provided with a rod
which swings on a pin in the stake, so that it can be brought to rest against each
of the pillars in turn. If it be cut to such a length as to reach to the top of the
shaft already fixed, it will, when brought into contact with the second shaft, touch
it at a point at the same level as the top of the former. It is hardly necessary to
add that the least deviation from the exact middle point in the position of the pin
upon which the rod swings would entirely vitiate the process 7 . — (W.)
32.
" Par chu prentom le hautece done toor."
"Par ce moyen prend-on la hauteur d'une tour."
" How to take the height of a tower."
A board cut in the form of a right-angled triangle of which the two sides are
equal is set up upon two equal legs in the direction of the tower : the observer
shifts this rude instrument along the level ground until he has succeeded in placing
it at such a point that by taking a sight along its slant side, or hypothenuse, he hits
the top of the tower ; he then measures the horizontal distance from the lower
extremity of the hypothenuse to the tower, which will be equal to its height. The
line drawn in prolongation of the base of the instrument to the tower is apparently
intended to point out that the height so obtained must be measured from the
point at which a sight taken along the base strikes the tower. This, taken in
conjunction with the methods of measuring the breadth of a river and the width
of a distant opening, already given z , forms a very curious illustration of the
extreme poverty of the art of measuring heights and distances in the thirteenth
century. — (W.)
* Quicherat imagines this diagram to relate to the } The above interpretation is the same as that
ordinary vaulting surfaces of mediaeval rib-vaults, but given by both Quicherat and Lassus.
is in this instance undoubtedly mistaken. — (W.) 2 See p. 128, above.
V
PLXL
fa^cVtt pernor cm ott
^onar xwfaxvv mill? e
c^a nam
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
147
PLATE XL.
RECTO OF THE TWENTY-FIRST LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
NUMERAL VII.
Followed bv a blotted writing which the French editors read, " coramencent a v," but which,
at any rate, appears intended to explain the change of system in the paging from alphabetic
letters to Human numerals, and the accidental omission of one letter, mentioned above at
page 119 a — (W.)
33.
"Pa chu met ora on capitel duit colonbes a one sole, sen nest niies si en
conbres. sest li machpnerie bone."
"Par ce moyen combine-t-on les chapiteaux de huit colonnes correspondant a une seule, sans
qu'il y ait encombrement : c'est de la bonne maconnerie."
" Thus the capitals of eight shafts are connected with one central one. This is good masonry."
The plan represents an isolated square chamber having two vaulting shafts
against each wall, and, a buttress corresponding to each on the outside. In the
centre of the chamber is a shaft in the manner of a chapter-house. The eight
lesser circles in the intermediate space represent the bosses of the vault, and the
lines connecting these with the shafts are the vault-ribs.
The only part of the plan which is not quite intelligible is the mode of vaulting
the compartment at each angle, which is in the form of an irregular quadrilateral.
Lassus observes, that as the two sides of this compartment which belong to the
external wall must have had wall-ribs in the form of an arch, and as the lines
which form the other sides of the compartment are semi-arches springing from
the wall to meet in the boss, it follows that another rib is wanting, which, spring-
ing from the corner of the apartment and rising to the same boss, should divide
this compartment diagonally. In his accompanying plan these ribs are supplied
in the left-hand half of it, and in the right-hand half two other ribs, D B, B D, are
added, to shew the construction of the vault of a chapel in the Church of Mouli-
herne, near Sauraur. I think it probable, however, that Honecort intended to
This table shews the order of the numbers of reference employed in the explanations of
the diagrams in this plate.
S.5 3(i 37
148
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
vault the compartment in question with three vaulting surfaces, one of which
would rest upon the two neighbouring wall-ribs that spring together from the
corner of the chamber, and each of the two others extend from one of the vault-
ribs, D A, to its neighbouring wall-rib. — (W.)
34.
" Par chu met om on oef des sos one poire par mesure. que li poire chice sor
luef."
" Par ce moyen met-ori un ceuf dessous une poire en prenant les mesures de telle sorte que
la poire tombe sur l'ceuf."
" Thus may an egg be placed under a pear, by taking proper measures, so that the pear shall
fall upon the egg."
This operation is performed by means of a pair of mason's plumb-rules. One of
these is set up vertically near the tree, and the other, on the opposite side of the
tree, is adjusted until a sight taken along the edge of one to the edge of the other
will also pass through the pear. A line drawn joining the feet of the two plumb-
rules will consequently pass vertically under the pear. The same operation
repeated in another direction will give a second line passing under the pear, and
the egg must be placed at the intersection of the two. One of the plumb-rules
is, in the drawing, entangled in the plan of the chapter-house.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 149
35.
" Par chu portrait om one toor a chine arestes."
"Par ce moyen trace- t-on une tour a cinq aretes."
" Ifow to trace the plan of a five-cornered tower."
This seems to be a simple approximate mode of laying down a pentagon, which
is, however, not described in any work that I have seen, but from the figure must
depend upon the following principle.
Let the side A B of a regular pentagon, A B C D E, be produced to /, and a
perpendicular,/ g, be drawn; / By, being the external
angle of the pentagon, will contain 72 degrees. Now
the tangent of 72° is so nearly equal to three times the
radius that it may be assumed to be exactly so without
sensible error \ As/y is the tangent of the angle /By
to radius B / we have a simple rule for setting out
the pentagon. If A B be the given position of the first
side, set off any convenient distance B/in prolongation h****.
of it, and draw / g perpendicular to B /, and three times its length. Join B g
and produce it, setting off B C equal to A B, and B C will be the second side of
the pentagon. Repeat the operation at the angles C and D, by which the sides
C D and D E are obtained. It only remains to join E A, and the pentagon is
completed c . — (W.)
36.
" Par chu trovom les poms done vosure taillie."
"Ainsi trouve-t-on le point (de centre) d'une voussure taillee."
"How to find the centre point of a finished voiissoir."
This simply consists in stretching two strings from the upper corners of the
head, keeping them in exact coincidence with the joints. The point of their
intersection will be the centre required.
b The tangent of 72 degrees is to the radius as
3.078 to unity, and if /B be set out one foot in
length, and f g three feet and one inch, the angle
will be sufficiently accurate. But if the inch be
omitted, the work will be as correct as mediaeval work
is in general. In fact, it is the tangent of 71° 31', that
is exactly three times its radius, therefore the error in
each angle of the pentagon set out by the above pro-
cess is 26 minutes.
c This diagram has passed unnoticed by Quicherat,
and Lassus has explained it /\~; ^
to be the plan of a tower with
angular projections or cor-
bels for the erection of over-
hanging construction at the
upper part, intended for de-
fence.
150
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
37.
" Par elm donom on vosoir se tumeie d . sens molle."
" Ainsi donne-t-on au voussoir sa coupe sans moule/"
" Thus is given to a voussoir its swelling {or convexity) without a mold"
It appears that in this case the soffit of the voussoir is supposed to be already
finished, and that from it a gage cut to the proper length is employed to trace
the convex line of the extrados by sliding the gage along the soffit and keeping
it always in the radial direction. — (L.)
38.
" Par chu bevum erracement jagiis sens molle. par on membre."
" Par ce moyen l'on biaise les arrachements jauges pour chaque mernbre sans moule."
The obscurity of this inscription is so great that its meaning can only be con-
jectured after examining the probable object of the process. The word erracement,
already employed in No. 6, is undoubtedly the same as arrachement, the tas de
charge of Delorme, which means the lower part or spandrel of a ribbed vault.
This part is built solidly into the wall, consisting of level courses of masonry, and
includes the beginnings of the ribs as they spring from the abacus of the vault-
ing-shaft, and have their moldings entangled and partly concealed by their ap-
proximation. I have elsewhere 6 explained at length the method by which these
moldings were worked out of the solid, and have shewn, from examination of the
beds of ancient spandrels from the thirteenth century downwards, that the form
of each bed was carefully traced upon the stone by applying the pattern of each
rib in succession in its proper position to the surface, and tracing its outline. The
drawing in the manuscript compared with that which I have there given of one of
the stones of St. Saviour's Church, will shew that the former represents a stone
upon which the outline of the whole has been traced, and doubtless in the manner
developed in the latter. But in Wilars de Honecort's drawing there are no lines
or marks to indicate the process : the stone is apparently one of the lowest of
d Tumerie. Enflure, bouffisure, vague, tumor. — cess than the above, but I confess my inability to
Roquefort, Glossaire de la Langue Romaine. Neither suggest one. The drawing looks like two voussoirs
Quicherat nor Lassus have noticed the contraction in contact. — (W.)
mark in the word "tumeie;" and they have trans- e Construction of the Vaults of the Middle Ages,
lated the legend, " Ainsi on donne a un voussoir sa Transactions of British Architects, vol. ii., and Daly,
coupe sans moule." The inclined position of the gage Revue $ Architecture, t. 4.
seems to require some other explanation of the pro-
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
151
the set, in which the ribs are so closely approximated as to shew little more than
their front bowtells. In fact, no transverse rib appears. A wall-rib is shewn on
each side, and the nascent forms of two diagonal ribs. Either, therefore, this
specimen belongs to the vault of a radiating aisle, or some such vault in which
only two ribs spring from the wall, or the transverse rib rises so much more
vertically than the diagonals as to be entirely concealed by them at this low level.
M. Quicherat also understands the drawing to mean one of the springing stones
of a vault, containing the entangled ribs, but, without attempting to explain the
exact nature of the process, confines himself to the interpretation of the legend.
The verb bever employed in it must be, he says, analogous to the word beveau,
buveau, or biveau ; (Anglice, a bevel for taking the angles of oblique surfaces).
Bevum is, therefore, on bialse, * we bevel.' Jagiis must be a form of ' gaged,' and by
membres, or ' members,' are to be understood the different branches of the spandrel
which correspond to the respective ribs. Thus the sense of the legend becomes,
" Par ce moyen on bive (ou biaise) arrachements de voute jauges membre par
membre sans le secours d'un modele en relief." But this commentator is under
the impression that the operation which the legend refers to consists in the mode
of working the joints of these separate ribs at the proper angle, not being aware
that the joints in the spandrel beds are horizontal. Neither does this inter-
pretation bear any relation to the molded profile. I should rather conjecture the
word bevum to refer to the process of working the moldings, and the gaging of
them to mean the marking of the respective points at which the molds of the
separate ribs are laid on the bed, which points must be transferred from the full-
sized drawing of each rib-line by gages on the same principle as the operation in
No. 6, (p. 124). The legend under this supposition will bear the following
sense, — "Thus we work the moldings of vault spandrels by gaging each rib
separately, without cutting a mold for the whole." But the obsolete language,
combined with the slight indications of the drawing, throw such a veil of obscurity
over the whole, that this interpretation can only be offered as a bare conjecture f .
Indeed, it must be confessed that the drawing looks very much like the mold of a
rich single rib, and may be intended for one only of the rib-molds employed in
the operation alluded to. — (W.)
' Lassus adopts the interpretation given by Qui-
cherat, but points out the mistake concerning the
horizontal joints, and directs attention to the error
they occasion by the oblique section of the moldings
which result. This point I have already fully dis-
cussed in the paper on vaults above referred to.
-(W.)
152
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
39.
" Par cliu tail om vosure engenolie."
" Par ce moyen taille-t-on un voussoir engenouille."
" This is the mold of a cusped voussoir."
In the description given by William of Worcester, in the fifteenth century, of
the moldings of the west door of Redcliff Church at Bristol, he tells us that " the
west dore ys fretted in the hede wyth grete genlese and small." This expression
I ventured to apply to the cusps with which the door-arch, still in existence,
is ornamented, or " fretted." I did this on the ground that a large cusp might be
described as a knee-piece from its form, and that genlese was probably a cor-
ruption of genouils 3 . %
The unsymmetrical profile in the figure is exactly that of a portion of an arch
in tracery with cusps, the great central molding being that of the arch, and the
lateral appendage belonging to the cusp. Thus voussoir engenouille may be
rendered a 'cusped voussoir 11 .' — (W.)
40.
" Par chu fait om trois manires dars. a compas ovrir one fois."
" Par ce moyen l'on fait trois manieres d'arcs avec une seule ouverture de compas."
" Thus can be drawn three kinds of arches with one opening of the compasses."
After the explanations given under No. 24 of the different forms of arches, it
is only necessary to state that in this diagram a
line A B is drawn and divided into four equal parts
in D, O, M, B. The opening of the compasses to be
employed is the half of this line. Setting therefore
the point of the instrument in the centre, O, a semi-
]b circular arch, A E B, is first described. The point
is next shifted to M, and the arc D E drawn, meet-
ing the semicircle in E. Thus we obtain the second
arch, D E, BE, which is manifestly of the third
point, as the centres from which it was struck are at
the points 0, M, which divide the span D B into three. Lastly, the centre
being assumed at B, the arc O C is drawn, and this, combined with BC, pro-
" Vide Architectural Nomenclature of the Middle different semi-profiles of a vault-rib, separated by a
Ages, p. 55, (No. IX. of the publications of the Cam- line, and refers the term engenouille to the sharp
bridge Antiquarian Society, 1845). edge of the bowtell. The profile, lie says, is the same
h Lassus views this drawing as representing two as that of the vault-ribs of the Saint Chapelle.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
153
duces the third arch, which is clearly the equilateral. For some reason,
perhaps to disentangle more clearly the forms of the arches, Wilars has drawn
the equilateral arch in an inverted position. The dotted line C and the
vertical line C C exist in the manuscript, but the vertical is carefully divided
by a series of points pricked in the parchment into fourteen equal parts, that
is to say, seven from C to M, and seven from M to C. A semicircle, more
faintly shewn in the engraved facsimile than in the original, is described from the
centre M, with radius M B, and it cuts the line C M in the fourth point, and
thus indicates that the height of a semicircular arch is to the height of an
equilateral arch of the same span in the ratio of four to seven, and also that the
height of a pointed arch is to its base as seven to eight. This is one of the rough
approximations of practical architects, the real ratio being seven to eight and
one-twelfth very nearly — (W.)
* The French editors have described the diagram
after the same general manner as the above, but have
taken no notice of the dotted arches and division of
the altitudes. M. Lassus was at first disposed to
^
3
2 /
\ \
if
pt. ii. p. 81, and p. 156 of the French edition of
Wilars de Honecort.)
In commenting, however, upon the diagram in the
text above, he confesses that the name tiers-point
must be transferred to the arch DEB, because the
span-line of that arch being divided into three equal
parts by the points marked 1, 2, 3, 4, the centre will
be found upon the third of these points, and thus he
derives the name of tiers-point, given to the arch
formed of two arcs of a circle symmetrically described
from the points and M.
He similarly explains the name quint-point, or arch
of the fif.h point, (No. 24, p. 138, above,) to have
arisen from the fact that the span-line being divided
B
confine the name of tiers-point to the equilatera
arch, on the ground of the following simple geo-
metrical properties which he found in the Geo-
metrie pratique of Charles Bouvelle, 1542 : — If a
quadrant of a circle C A be described from a centre
B, and divided into three equal parts by the four
points 1, 2, 3, 4, the third, or tiers-point, will be
the apex of the equilateral arch C 3, B 3, described
upon C B. For as two-thirds of a quadrant is equal
to one-sixth of the entire circumference, the chord of
C 3 is equal to one side of the inscribed hexagon, and
therefore equal to the radius C B. Hence C 3 B is
an equilateral triangle. Another property of this
figure is, that if from the second point, 2, a line be
drawn parallel to the radius, it will he a tangent to a
semicircle described upon C B as a diameter. (Vide
note of M. Lassus in the Bulletin. Com. Hist., t. i.
Figure 24.
into five equal parts by points 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, the fifth
points thus reckoned from each extremity are re-
spectively employed as centres for the two sides of
the arch. As already mentioned, he is of opinion
that the spiral was used to perform the division
(p. 143, above).— (W.)
PL.XLrl.
M une cu fcet aircrew im.pi plufM tpmlc Vpatmf taunt tome
feC cotoz uamlu l& aittHs.^jeftemptu cecmtorc tone Tttutfe-
Un foe? fatw uti uaflfel \}ttt€iige tcwtf. —
(S)ti parr i»ae kauftoW? c^tmtnenr ft temec on en en$?M y
laus t otle. €t# xvcmmmi eft .Jon ..jb. ^ait ofoetf.
t.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 155
PLATE XLI.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-FIRST LEAF.
" Ves la .11. testes de fuelles."
" Voici deux tetes de feuilles."
" Behold two foliaged heads."
This legend relates to two heads on the following plate, the opposite page
of the manuscript.
" Vesci desos les figures de le ruee de fortune, totes les .vn. imagene."
" Voici dessous les figures de la roue de Fortune, toutes les sept ayant leur image."
" Beneath are the figures of the Wheel of Fortune, each of the seven having their proper
image."
This is the drawing of a rose with six foils, or lobes, apparently intended as
a design for a painted window. In the centre, Fortune is seated, her feet resting
on a globe, holding a spoke of a wheel in each hand, and thus turning it. A
king is in each lobe ; those to the left are rising towards sovereign power,
those on the right are descending, or rather falling, from it. This double action,
displayed by the energetic and appropriate attitudes of the several figures,
sketched by triangles, according to Wilars de Honecort's " method of por-
traiture," is explained in a manuscript of Brunetto Latini, which is in the
Bibliotheque de la rue Richelieu. There, as here, Fortune is placed in the
centre and turns the wheel, but is standing; the human figures cling to the
circumference of the wheel, on the one side climbing, and on the other tumbling
and holding on as they may. But there are eight of them, instead of six, and
each has an appropriate legend. The one placed at the bottom, under Fortune's
feet, cries out, Sum sine regno, I have no kingdom. With those who are rising
on the left, hope develops itself in order under these different phrases, — Spes,
Hope ; Regnabo, I shall yet reign ; Gaudium, Joy. He who is seated full of
assurance at the top of the versatile engine, cries out with pride, Regno, I do
reign. But those who are descending to the right, exclaim, Timor, Fear; Regnavi,
My reign is ended ; Dolor, Sorrow.
A wheel of this kind sometimes represents the different ages of life, as, for
example, in a painted window at Canterbury Cathedral, which has six periods as
x 2 '
156
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
here. At Troyes, in a window of the sixteenth century, there are seven ages.
But the artists used also to sculpture such wheels round their rose windows, as
at the north front of St. Etienne of Beauvais, and that of Bale, about the twelfth
century, and at Amiens in the fifteenth century k . They even employed moving
Wheels of Fortune, to remind men of the little confidence that must be placed in
her precarious gifts. Baldricus, Bishop of Dole, mentions one of these which he
found in continual rotation in the Abbey Church of Fechamp at the end of the
eleventh century, and took as the text of an exhortation to young monks who
take the cowl without mature reflection '.
Beneath the Wheel of Fortune, Wilars, changing his subject with the versatility of
the machine, has written receipts for an hydraulic cement and a depilatory paste.
" On prent kaus et tyeule mulue de paiens. et feres kume. autre taut del une
cum del autre, et un poi plus del tyeule de paiens. taunt come ses color vainke
les autres. Destempres ce ciment doile de linuse : sen poez faire un vassel pur
euge tenir."
" On prend chaux et tuile de paiens pilee, et vous ferez autant de l'une que de l'autre, mettant
un peu plus de tuile de paiens, jusqu'a, ce que sa couleur domine l'autre. Detrempez ce ciment
d'huile de lin, et vous en pourrez faire un vaisseau a contenir l'eau."
" Take lime and pounded pagan {Roman) tiles in equal quantities, adding a little more of
the latter until its colour predominates. Moisten this cement with linseed oil, and with it you
can make a vessel that will hold water."
This ceramic paste, prepared cold, must have had a great analogy with the
" mastic de Di//i," which is also prepared with linseed oil, and acquires such hard-
ness that it may be substituted for stone in the repair of outside sculptured work.
It may be supposed that the paste was meant not merely for portable cups, but
as an hydraulic cement to line cisterns for keeping rain water.
" On prent vive kaus bolete et orpieument se le met on en euge bollans et oile.
Cist unnemens est bon por pail ostier."
" On prend de la chaux vive qui a bouilli et de l'orpiment, et on les met dans de l'eau
bouillante avec de l'huile. C'est un onguent bon pour oter le poil."
" Take slacked lime and orpiment {gelloio sulphuret of arsenic), and mix them in boiling
icater with oil. This is a good unguent to remove hairs"
This depilatory paste is nearly the same as that still employed in the East. — (L.)
k Didron, La vie humaine ; Amides Jrckcologiques, t. i. p. 211, &c. 1 Neustria pia, p. 231.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 157
PLATE XLII.
RECTO OF THE TWENTY-SECOND LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE NUMERAL VIII™.
This page shews the two foliage heads mentioned in the preceding plate n , which
resemble those already given in Plate 9, and also two academic figures. The
shoes worn by the standing one, and the cap of the seated one, shew plainly that
these two men were no other than studies from the nude. Moreover, the two
slight lines which are marked across the waist of the former seem to be an
indentation made by the girdle of his breeches.
These figures, too coarsely true to nature, are valuable because they shew that
the study of the naked figure was really carried out by mediaeval artists, in order
to enable them to clothe and give life to the figures which they carved in door-
ways and in tabernacles, painted on glass, walls, or on the pages of manuscripts,
engraved or embossed on enamelled shrines. Nevertheless, they cared not to
exhibit the naked figure, for, with very rare exceptions, their constant theme is the
draped figure. And in what a different style do they treat the one and the other?
Adam, for example, whether in paradise or not, looks thin and suffering, as if
studied from the first model that happened to present himself. The ideal beauty
of the antique is not to be found in any of the mediaeval forms, but the drapery
of their figures seems, by its elevated style, the beauty of its contours, the precision
and amplitude of its folds, to be a reminiscence and a reflex of Greek and Roman
art, with which it maintains a successful rivalry.
The manuscript of Wilars de Honecort has corrected the modern assertion
that the mediaeval artists neglected the study of the human form. On the con-
trary, it shews that they did study it, but with the secondary object of producing
draped figures, in which they have admirably succeeded. — (L.)
m In the Ercncli edition, p. 169, this plate is said really intended for Plate 46, and has been misplaced
to be the first of the fifth quire, but as this is incon- in the revision. — (W.)
sistent with the general account of the arrangement n These leaf-heads are certainly a remembranc e
of the quires at p. 56 of the same edition, and as the of antiquity, as already indicated (p. 37), for I have
latter coincides with my own memoranda in making admired lately, in a collection of bronze antiques,
Plate 46 the first of the fifth quire, I conclude that two winged masks, a sort of Medusa heads, the cheeks
the latter account is true, and that the note in which of M'hich were covered with jagged leaves. — (A. D.)
Plate 42 is said to be the first of the fifth quire was
✓
PL.X.UU.
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 159
PLATE XLIII.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-SECOND LEAF
" Par chu fait ora unc soore soir par li sole."
"Par ce moyen fait-on une scie scier d'elle-meme."
" How to make a saw saw by itself."
A very early and rude arrangement for a self-acting saw-mill, so roughly
sketched, indeed, that it appears as if from memory, as it can hardly be supposed
to be an original design for such a machine proposed by the artist.
The moving power is a current of water which appears in the drawing to run
in a direction parallel to the horizontal axis of the water-wheel; but it is
probably meant for water falling vertically over the buckets of an overshot
wheel. The saw is suspended from a spring pole composed of a slender branch
tied at its lower extremity to a stake driven into the ground, and supported
midway by a forked post made out of the stump of a tree. The same kind of
spring pole is still used in the simple turning-lathe. The lower end of the saw is
jointed to an angular frame, which, like the treadle of such a lathe, is formed of
two bars of wood jointed separately to posts fixed in the ground, and connected
at their extremities.
The mode in which the saw is depressed is as rude as that in which it is
mounted, for its motion is caused by four straight arms, which are con-
structed by fixing two staves in holes bored close together transversely through
the water-wheel shaft, which radiate from it, like the spokes of a wheel deprived
of its circumference.
The ends of these staves depress in turn the treadle to which the saw is
attached, and the spring pole raises it. Thus four cuts are made during each
revolution. The timber subjected to the operation lies upon a series of transverse
logs, and is guided in its motion towards the saw by passing between two vertical
pins inserted in holes in each of the logs. The shaft of the water-wheel carries a
small wheel armed with six pointed teeth, which revolves immediately beneath
the timber. The latter lies at such a level that the teeth may catch its lower
surface and drag it forwards to meet the saw. It is difficult to imagine how this
machine could work, unless we suppose the drawing to be a mere diagram
sketched from memory, and shewing only the general nature of the train of
160
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
mechanism, but omitting many of the connecting parts, and neglecting the exact
forms and proportions of the others. In the early saw-mills described by
Besson (Plates 13, 14), the timber rests upon rollers, one of which is turned
by the machinery so as to advance the log, as in the drawing now under
consideration.
Quicherat observes that the invention of saw-mills is of great antiquity, for
Ausonius in the fourth century mentions mills for sawing marble on the little
river Erubrus, or Arouvre, which is a branch of the Moselle ; and Ducange
cites several examples of mechanical saw-mills in the middle ages, but all
later than Wilars de Honecort. The oldest is one that was purchased in
1303 by the canons of St. Sernin at Toulouse. Two others, about thirty
years afterwards, relate to the prohibition of sawing machines. On the other
hand, licenses for their construction abound at the end of the same century,
especially in Bigorre and in Savoy. The names given to them in the documents
are resega, ressia, reyssid, resea de aqua, segta, sciarium p .
" Par chu fait om une arc ki ne faut."
" Par ce moyen fait-on un arc infaillible."
" A crossboio that cannot miss."
According to the explanation given by Lassus, this bow carries at the end of
its stock a sight in the shape of a hollow cone pierced at its apex, to allow the
marksman to see his aim. The line drawn from the point of the cone to the
object is intended to explain this. The aperture of the cone is sufficiently large
to allow the arrow to pass through it, and the string attached to the arrow,
having a peg tied to its loose end which is too large to pass through the cone,
enables the marksman to recover his arrow without having the trouble of
hunting for it q . — (L.)
" Par chu fait om un angle tenir son doit ades vers le solel."
"Par ce moyen fait-on qu'un ange tienne toujours son doigt tourne vers le soleil."
"How to make an angel point with his finger always to the sun"
In illustration of this proposition, Quicherat remarks that it was common in
The passage is in the Mosella of Ausonius, q He thinks it was a contrivance for beginners,
1. 361 : — and mentions as unsatisfactory another explanation
" ille (Erubrus) by which the cone is supposed to rest upon the cross-
Prsecipiti torquens Cerealia saxa rotatu bow, and be tied to the butt by the string, so that
Stridentesque trahens per levia marmora serras." it should be carried away by the arrow when dis-
p Quicherat, Revue, p. 74. charged.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 161
the middle ages to place the statue of an angel on the roof of a great church,
above the apse. Such a figure existed in this position over the east end of the
Cathedral of Chartres before the fire of 183G. It was made of lead and fixed to
an axis. Hence the common opinion was that it had been meant for a weather-
cock, although far too heavy for such a purpose. He concludes that the true
explanation of this axis is to be found in the diagram and legend before us, for as
the axis was part of the statue, it would naturally have been left undisturbed when
the mechanism was taken away r .
The drawing represents a vertical axis or spindle supported by a frame, which
also carries a horizontal axis, upon which is a wheel. A cord has a weight sus-
pended to it, and is passed over a guide-pulley, thence horizontally to the vertical
shaft, about which it is coiled twice ; thence it passes to the horizontal shaft, round
which it is coiled three times, and finally is carried over another guide-pulley,
and its end hanging vertically down carries a second weight apparently less than
the first. Thus, according to the French commentators, the descent of the heavier
weight would cause the vertical spindle and the horizontal axis to revolve, so as
to cause the statue to perform a single revolution in twenty-four hours.
In this drawing, as in most of the mechanical sketches, the machinery must
have been very different in detail from the representations. Whatever may be
thought of the skill of our artist in architecture and drawing, it is pretty certain
that he had but little technical knowledge of mechanism, and probably made his
sketches of machinery from memory. The old kitchen-jack, with its enormous
weight descending down the wall of a house, and its regulating fly-wheel, bears
the nearest resemblance to this device. But the fly-wheel must have revolved at a
much greater rate than this combination would give to produce any regulating
effect. It must also be remembered that the motion of a statue, or index, revolving
about a vertical axis, so as to point always to the sun, is by no means uniform,
being the same as the motion of the shadow of a vertical style upon a horizontal
sun-dial, which is not only variable in itself, but changes in amount from day to
day as the seasons change throughout the year s . Considerable latitude of position
may, no doubt, be allowed in the angel's finger ; for, viewed from below, it would
be impossible to see whether or no it were exactly directed to its object ; yet a
uniform rotation in twenty-four hours would be a very coarse approximation.
I therefore venture the suggestion that the heliotropic angel was not intended to
r Vide Revue, p. 76. M. Darcel states that Lassus ■ An up and down motion of the arm of the angel
intended to provide clock-work to turn the angel would also be required to carry out the device com-
which he had set up over the apse of the Sainte pletely. — (W.)
Chapelle at Paris, in imitation of the above device.
Y
162
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
be turned automatically, but merely to be shifted at intervals during the day to
its proper position by a person appointed for the purpose. The sketch, on this
supposition, would represent a convenient mode of turning the spindle ; for if the
cord, instead of embracing the small diameter of the spindle, as in the rude sketch,
were carried round a pulley of considerable diameter fixed to that spindle, the
wheel on the horizontal axis would, being assisted by the different diameter of the
pulley on its own axis and that on the vertical axis, give sufficient leverage to
enable a man to turn the angel spindle with ease and steadiness, so as to set an
index attached to it by the help of the sun's rays which were entering the
windows of the chamber. The machine is evidently adapted to produce little
more than a single rotation of the spindle. It is probable that the motion of the
angel was stopped at sunset, and that it was turned backwards, so as to point to
the rising of the sun, at some time during the interval between sunset and sun-
rise ; thus imitating the motions of heliotropic flowers, which naturally follow the
sun by day and turn backwards by night.
At the present time a man is stationed at the top of the great campanile of
St. Mark, at Venice, whose duty it is to strike upon the bell the hour indicated by
the clock on the opposite side of the Piazza. Also the office of striking the hours,
night and day, is mentioned in 1403 as one of the ordinary duties of the steeple-
keeper of Notre-Dame at Montpellier ; and in 1410 the high wages of this officer,
and his irregularity in striking the time, induced the authorities to order a large
clock from Dijon s . Probably this method was general before the striking move-
ment of clock-work was invented, and at any rate these examples afford prece-
dents to shew that motions which we now perform by mechanism may have been
carried on by an attendant. — (W.)
" Par chu fait om on des plus fors engiens ki soit por fais lever."
" Par ce moyen fait on des plus forts engins qui soient pour lever les fardeaux."
" This is the way to make the most powerful engine known for raising weights."
A stout frame of carpentry is shewn, in which a vertical axis revolves ; the upper
part of it is cut into a screw, the lower is left plain, and has a hand-spike thrust
Vide Renouvier, Des Maitres de pierre de Mont- rnoraing rounds of the town-watch, and kept a look-
pellier, 1844, pp. 96, 197. The duties of this officer out against fires, hostile attacks, or other dangers
are defined in the deed of his appointment. He was (p. 197)- The clock is to have a wooden man called
steeple-keeper (custos campanilis), and hour-striker Jacomart to strike the bell (p. 198). Such figures
by day and night (pulsator horarum, noctibus et die- are evidently the representatives of their human pre-
bus). He sounded the trumpet for the evening and decessors. — (W.)
EXPLANATION OF TEE PLATES.
163
through it, by means of which it is to be turned. The nut of the screw, which is
shewn at the lower end of its course, slides between the two parallel bars of the
frame. A hook is suspended from the nut, apparently by a double strap of iron ;
this hook carries a kind of lewis to grasp the stone or other burden which the
engine is required to lift. The lewis consists of three pieces, namely, an iron in
the shape of three loops radiating from a centre, the upper loop receives the sus-
pending hook, in the two lower ones are inserted the ends of two other pieces
curved and set back to back, in such a manner that by raising the looped-piece the
upper ends of the other pieces will be drawn closer together and their lower ends
expanded. If a square hole, wider at the bottom than at the top, be cut in a stone,
and the ends of the curved pieces dropped into this hole, it will follow that as they
expand by the rising of the looped piece they will firmly grasp the stone. This
lewis, which I have sketched on a larger scale in
the margin, is of a form hitherto unknown, and
extremely simple *. It has escaped the notice of
the French commentators of Wilars. Although
the lewis is in the drawing hooked close to the
nut, it must have been in practice attached to
the end of a rope, of which the other extremity
was hooked to the nut. When Hbnecort made
his sketch it was probably hung on the nut to
keep it out of the way.
That a vertical screw was really employed in
the middle ages to raise weights by the traction
of a rope fixed to its nut can be shewn from two
writers. In the " Mathematical Collections" of
Pappus of Alexandria, who lived c. a.d. 390,
(Pis. 1G02, p. 327,) there is a diagram of such a
screw, but the capstan bars are at the upper end
of it, and the rope hangs down vertically from
the nut through a hole in the frame below, and
O * Figure 25.
has a load attached to its lower extremity. Besson, in 1569, gives in Plate 38 a
' Perrault, in his translation of Vitruvius, (p. 298,)
and Piranesi, have collected all the known forms of
this instrument (Louve, Fr., Ulivdla, Ital.), and their
results are given, with engravings, by Borgnis. Traite
...de Mecanique...Mouvemens des Fardeaux, p. 311.
Mr. Gibson, in the Archceologia, vol. x. p. 123, has
described certain stones which he found in the ruins
of Whitby Abbey, each of which had two holes, di-
verging downwards, bored in their upper surfaces,
evidently for the reception of some kind of lewis.
These holes would suit Honecort's lewis as well as the
single one which I have shewn in the figure.. — (W.)
2
164
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
drawing of a vertical screw, with hand-spikes at the lower end, as in Honecort's
drawing ; the rope tied to the nut is carried upwards nearly parallel to the screw,
and when it reaches the top of the frame is diverted into the horizontal course by
a guide pulley, and thus along the gib of a crane, at the outer end of which
a second pulley turns it downwards to receive the load. This must have been the
case with Honecort's machine, for the rope must in all these screw-engines have
been carried nearly parallel to the course of the nut, and ought, according to
sound principles, to have been double, so as to have been fixed to the nut on
two opposite sides, and thus have avoided the lateral twist upon the nut u .
We now only employ the screw as a raiser of weight in the form of the screw-
jack placed under the heavy body, so that the pressure is in the direction of the
axis of the screw. — (W.)
" Par chu fait om dorner la teste del aquile vers le diachene kant list la
Vengile."
"Par ce moyen fait-on tourner la tete de l'aigle vers le diacre quand il lit l'Evangile."
"How to make the eagle turn his head to the deacon during the reading of the Gospel"
A puerile device, which is simply carried out by fixing the head of a brazen
eagle and a portion of his neck on a vertical spindle which descends into the
hollow body. A transverse axis is conveniently placed near the tail, and a string
attached to a pulley upon this axis is coiled round the spindle, and brought back
to a second pulley, passed over it, and terminated by a weight tied to its end, which
keeps it tight upon the spindle ; all this mechanism is within the body. It must
be supposed that the end of the axis is brought out at the side of the tail, and
furnished with a short lever which is concealed by the desk. Thus the deacon,
by depressing the lever, turns the head towards himself at pleasure, and when he
releases the lever, the weight in the inside of the bird restores the head to
its usual position, in which it looks straight forward towards the east. — (W.)
u Bessoii, in Plate 22, has shewn a pile-driving frame is enabled to raise the rammer without the
machine on the same principle. In this the frame intervention of a second guide pulley. Honecort's
with the screw is in an inclined position, so that frame might have been so placed. — (W.)
the rope passing over a pulley at the top of the
PL. XLIV.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
165
PLATE XLIV.
RECTO OF THE TWENTY-THIRD LEAF v , MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE NUMERAL IX.
" Par cest engien recopon estaces dedens line aie por line sole asir sos."
" Par cet engin recepe-t-on les pilotis dans l'eau pour asseoir une plate-forme sur eux."
" By this machine the heads of piles can be cut off under water to fix a platform upon them"
A saw is mounted in a frame very similar to that of a modern frame-saw, with
cross ropes to tighten it, and a middle stretcher. The upper ends of the frame
are inserted through mortices in a cross-piece, and secured to it by pins passing
through one of a series of adjustment holes in each. The pile is driven into the
stream near the shore, a frame stands above it, and has a slit in its upper hori-
zontal rail through which the cross-piece, to which the frame-saw is pinned, can
slide horizontally. It appears most probable that this guide-frame is meant to
stand on a stage built temporarily over the water, so as to place the saw-frame in
a vertical position above the pile ; for if the guide-frame stand on the bank of the
river, the saw-frame must slope downwards at a considerable angle. Two men
standing in front of the guide-frame would be able to move the saw to and fro.
The pressure by which the cut is produced is supplied by a great stone fastened
to one end of a cord which is carried over a great wheel mounted on a frame
stationed behind the guide-frame. The other end of the cord is tied to the
middle stretcher of the saw-frame, and thus presses the saw against the pile, A
plumb rule attached to the next pile in the series may be intended to guide the
workmen in keeping the saw-frame vertical, and therefore the saw horizontal, so
as to cut off the head of the pile truly flat. The pin-holes in the upper end of
the saw-frame enable it to be suspended at just such a height as will cut off the
pile at the required level, and also all the piles at the same level, as the machine
is shifted along the bank. — (VV.)
» The note iu the French edition to the effect that posed, like the one already described under Plate
one leaf is wanting between this and the preceding, 42. — (W.)
&c, really belongs to Plate 48, and has been trans-
166
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
" Par elm fait om lenbracement done roe sens larbre endamer."
"Ainsi fait-on l'embrassure d'une roue sans entamer l'arbre."
"In this manner the spokes of a wheel may he braced without cutting into the shaft."
The drawing sufficiently explains the system proposed, and appears to need no
description.
" Par copresse de ceste manine poes redrescir une maison ki pent done part, ja
si pesans ne sera."
" Par un etai de cette facon vous pouvez redresser une maison qui penche d'un cote. Elle
cessera d'etre aussi pesante."
" By a shore of this kind a house which leans forward can be set upright, and will no longer
tend to fall."
The lower end of the shore is inserted in, or stepped into, a mortice at the end
of a horizontal beam or sleeper, which is prevented from slipping forwards by a
transverse pin which is passed through its tail and rests against two stakes driven
into the ground.
Four rude levers are brought to bear beneath the outer extremity of the sleeper,
each having a stone for its fulcrum, and its outer end loaded with another great
stone. It must be supposed that when the sleeper has been raised as high as the
levers will carry it, it must be wedged up, and the fulcra of the levers also raised,
and then the operation be repeated, and so on until the front of the house be
restored, step by step, to its vertical position. The principle of this operation is
perfectly correct, and it is worth remarking that the same system was employed
in 1739 to restore the north gable wall of the transept of Beverley Minster. This
wall overhung its base four feet, and was bodily pressed back to its vertical by a
timber framing constructed on a similar principle to that shewn in the rude
drawing now before us. Screw-jacks were employed instead of levers to raise the
horizontal sleepers ; the horizontal sleeper and the inclined shore were, however,
connected by proper framing, so as to form a solid, well-trussed piece of
carpentry. — (W.)
" Ensi poes ovrer a one tor u a one maison de bas si sunt trop cor."
" Ainsi vous pouvez travailler a une tour on k une maison avec du bois meme trop court."
" By this device you can work at a tower or a house with timber which is too short."
This is a well-known system for laying a floor or a scaffold with beams that
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
167
are too short to extend from one wall to the other, and are therefore so arranged
that one end of each beam rests in the wall, and the other upon the next beam in
order. It was first published, as far as I know, in the first book of the Archi-
tecture of Sebastian Serlio (1545), and is now familiar to us. Our author
appears to have applied it in this case to a gallery floor or to a scaffold for work-
ing at the walls of a tower or other building. For the latter purpose the short
beam would have the convenience of being easily drawn out of the one putlog-
hole in the wall by which its end is supported. — (W.)
/
3
p-,
/
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 169
PLATE XLV.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-THIRD LEAF.
The figure of a man seated on the ground, his head leaning on his right arm,
by which it is concealed; he is seemingly asleep. This may be a study of an
Apostle to form part of a picture of Christ in the Garden of Gethsemane. Its
style savours of Germany, like the figure of Jesus prostrate in Plate 32, which
may well be the companion sketch to this.
A side view of a warrior with his foot in the stirrup, preparing to mount his
horse, (which is represented so exactly in full face, that an architect might term it
a front elevation of a horse). The warrior is clothed very much after the fashion
of the one in Plate 3. A cotte d' amies with short slashed sleeves covers a
hauberk of mail, the hood of which is hanging down his back. His arms, hands,
legs, and feet are clad in mail, that of the legs and feet being laced. He
wears the little tight cap, or beguin, so common in the representation of the
costumes of artizans in the thirteenth century, and carries a large sword on his
left side. There is nothing remarkable in the horse's harness, excepting the
length and wide separation of the branches of the bit. — (L.)
z
/
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
171
PLATE XLVL
RECTO OF THE TWENTY-FOURTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE ROMAN NUMERAL X. THIS LEAF IS THE FIRST OF THE FIFTH QUIRE 3 .
" De lensaignement del lion vus vel ge parleir. Cil qui le lion doctrine il a. ij.
chaiaus t . Qant il velt le lion faire faire aucune coze se li cotnande. se li lions
groigne. il bat ses kaiaus. dont a li lions grant doutance quant il voit les kaiaus
batre. se refraint son corage et fait co con li comand. et sil est corecies sor co ne
paroil mie. car il ne feroit por nelui ne tort ne droit. Et bien sacies que cil
lions fu contrefais al vif."
" Je veux vous parler de l'education du lion. Celui qui dresse le lion a deux petits chiens.
Quand il veut faire faire une chose au lion, il lui commande. Si le lion grogne, il bat les
chiens. Le lion a si grande perplexite quand il voit battre les petits chiens, qu'il refrene son
humeur et fait ce qu'on lui commande. Et s'il est courrouce, sur cela je ne parlerai point, car
il ne ferait rien ni par bon, ni par mauvais traitement. Et sachez bien que ce lion a ete
dessine sur le vif."
" I am going to tell you hoiv a lion is trained. His master brings two young clogs. When
he wants to make the lion do anything, he commands him to do it. If the lion growls, he beats
the dogs. The lion is so perplexed when he sees the dogs beaten, that he refrains his ill-humour,
and does as he is bid. But when he is really enraged, there is no help for it, for, right or
wrong, he will do nothing for anybody. Remember that this lion was drawn from life."
The drawing represents a lion chained to a picket, and distinguished by the
name LEO, carefully written in large capitals over his back. His master stands
before him, holding two dogs in a leash, with a rod in one hand to flog them
with. Above is a sketch of the head of a lion with his jaws open. This mode of
training lions resembles the educational method employed in the olden time for
the sons of great lords, with whom a school-fellow, termed a whipping-boy, was
kept, and received all the corrections deserved by their own misconduct. Perhaps
the lion having been once beaten for disobedience, was kept in fear of further
chastisement by seeing the little dogs beaten instead of himself. — (L.)
« Vide note to Plate 42. — (W.) chieime ; il signifie aussi la progeniture de tout autre
1 Caiai's, chien; cams. Chaiax, petit cljien, petite animal. — (Roquefort.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
173
PLATE XLYII.
VERSO OP THE TWENTY-FOURTH LEAF.
" Vesci .1. lion si com on le voit par devant et sacies bien quil fu contrefais
al vif."
"Voici un lion tel qu'on le voit par devant, et sachez bien qu'il a ele dessine sur le vif."
" This is a lion as he is seen lohen vieioed in front, and take notice that it was drawn from
the lifer
Wilars de Honecort is so anxious to avoid the supposition that his two figures
of lions are drawn from imagination, that he again mentions that he drew them
from nature. This fact, without his assurance, would hardly have been suspected,
for never did nature give to the king of animals a body so rounded or a face
so human as those which he has assigned to him. M. Lassus states his belief
that they were traced from memory.
" Vesci .1. pore espi. cest une biestelete qui lance se soie quant ele est corecie."
" Yoici un pore-epic : e'est une petite bete qui lance ses soies quand elle est courroucee."
" This is a porcupine. It is a little animal which shoots forth its quills when it is angry."
Manifestly Wilars de Honecort had been visiting some menagerie of rare
beasts when he drew these pages of his Album ; for the porcupine is not
of our climates, and is not mentioned in any Bestiary. In the middle ages, as
in the present day, travelling caravans must have followed the large fairs by
which the principal commerce of the period was carried on, and we remember
to have seen in a magnificent manuscript of Matthew Paris in the British
Museum a drawing of an elephant that was in London at the end of the
thirteenth century. It has been long believed that the porcupine discharges its
quills to defend itself against the attacks of its enemies. — (L.)
/
PL.XLVIU
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. L75
PLATE XLVIII.
RECTO OP THE TWENTY-FIFTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY W ITH
THE NUMERAL XII.
Between this leaf xii. and the preceding one which is marked x., one has been abstracted,
and as the series of fifteenth century numerals shews that it must have been marked xi., its
abstraction was subsequent to that paging. — (W.)
A personage seated, dressed in a robe and mantle, his head covered with a
low-crowned head-dress, his feet shod. This is perhaps a figure of Pilate dis-
missing Christ to Caiaphas. — (L.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
177
PLATE XLIX.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-FIFTH LEAF.
The figure of an old and bearded man clothed in a robe and mantle, his feet
shod, and holding a disk in his hands.
Were it not that apostles are usually characterized by bare feet, this figure
might have represented one, holding a consecrating cross, like those in the Sainte
Chapelle, but it may be intended for a prophet, the disk having probably borne
some prophetic emblem of Christ or of the Virgin.
Two foot-soldiers ; the one, an archer, has just discharged an arrow ; the
other, who wears a sword, holds the handle of a long lance. Both are dressed in
the Miaut, or blouse, gathered in at the waist, and have has de chausses. One
wears short boots, the other simple shoes. The belt of the sword is of the usual
form seen in sculptures or paintings ; it was not fastened by a buckle, but one
end of it was formed into an eye, and the other, by being tapered to a thong,
enabled them to be tied together. — (L.)
a a
PL.L
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
179
PLATE L.
RECTO OF THE TWENTY-SIXTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY
WITH THE NUMERAL XIII.
Two popinjays, or parroquets, on their perch, memorials probably of the
menagerie which has already furnished the lion and the porcupine.
These studies were, perhaps, made with a view to employ them in the com-
position of designs for weaving or embroidery, in which rare or curious Eastern
animals are often represented.
A minstrel playing on a viol, making a dog dance on its hind legs. The man
is naked, and indicated by a mere outline*.
A woman holding a parroquet on her wrist, whilst a dog, on its hind legs, is
barking at the bird. This figure, like the preceding, is chiefly indicated by
outline, the fingers, toes, and partly the features, being suppressed. — (L.)
The two groups may be considered as one composition, consisting of a minstrel
with two dancing dogs, and a woman looking on. The man and woman are pre-
cisely in the same attitude, but in reverse directions, according to Honecort's
usual practice, and the same may be said of the dogs, only that their heads are
turned the same way. The parroquet on one side even corresponds to the bow
on the other by its symmetrically opposite inclination. — (W.)
' Compare this figure with the man drawn on geometrical principles at the left-hand lower corner
of Plate 34.— (W.)
I
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
181
PLATE LI.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-SIXTH LEAF.
Three groups, each composed of a man combating a lion. In the first, the
lion is rushing on the man, who receives him with his arm wrapped up in the
mantle, and prepares to strike him with his raised sword. In the second group,
the man with naked feet and legs, and armed with a round buckler and a lance,
is piercing the lion who is raised against him. In the third, the man is thrown
on his back ; with one hand he has transpierced the lion with his sword,
whilst with the other he is grasping the paw of the lion, who is about to tear
him to pieces. These groups may be the development of an imaginary combat
between a man and the lion of the preceding plates, or rather, Wilars de
Honecort may have copied some ancient consular diptych representing, at its
lower part, the combats of the circus. — (L.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 183
PLATE LII.
RECTO OF THE TWENTY-SEVENTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY
WITH THE NUMERAL XIIII.
A man fighting with a long pike against a lion. An evident continuation of
the scenes represented in the preceding plate.
" Vesci le labitement saint Come et saint Domiien."
" Voici le martyre de saint Cuine et de saint Damien."
"Behold the martyrdom of St. Cosmas and St. Damian."
Each of the two nimbed saints is kneeling before an executioner, who is grasp-
ing the hairs of his head with the left hand, and in the right brandishing the
sword with which to decapitate him.
The only remark to be made on the costume of the executioners is, that their
shoes are laced at the side and on the inside of the foot.
Wilars de Honecort seems to have gone over the contours with darker ink than
that which he used for tracing the design. He appears to have done this when he
wrote the legends of the different subjects, as these legends are generally in much
darker ink than the drawings. — (L.)
PL.LIII
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 185
PLATE LIIL
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-SEVENTH LEAF.
" Vesci une legiere poupee duns estaus a .1. entreclos a tote le clef 11 ."
" Voici une poupee simple d'une stalle a cloison avec la clef."
"Here is an easily made poupee for a stall, together with one partition and the clef."
The inscription applies to the drawing above as well as to that below. The
latter represents the carved high standard which terminates a range of stalls ; the
former is the ordinary partition which separates every stall from the next, and
is in modern French joinery termed the par close. In Plate 56 there is another
rich design for the terminating standard, to which the word poupee is applied.
This shews that in the above inscription the word poupee designates the standard,
and consequently entreclos is the partition. We also learn that the "poppy" is
the entire standard which forms the end of a bench, or of a range of stalls or
substalls ; and that the florid ornament to which in England the terms " poppy"
and "poppy-head" have hitherto been indifferently applied" can only claim the
latter as being the head of the former. The clef of the entreclos is the richly-
molded cap which receives and supports it, and is curved backwards to form a
convenient elbow and leaning-place. The modern French joiners term this clef,
the museau, muzzle, or nosing.
Lassus remarks that this poupee is of the same form as in the stalls of
St. Gereon at Cologne, with only the difference that in the latter a statue is
added in front of the double volutes y . — (W.)
A personage, probably intended for our Saviour, is standing in robe and
mantle, the latter gathered up under the left arm z , and is giving a blessing in
u Accoiding to Roquefort, (Glossaire de la langue 1 "Poppy, Poppy-head, &c, an elevated orna-
Komaine,) A was sometimes used iu the sense of ment often used on the tops of the upright ends, or
avec. "Le due. ... qui as eschecs joua A Jehan de elbows, which terminate seats." (Oxford Glossary.)
Chandos, &c." In this sense it must be taken in the The popit-heads of a common turning-lathe may be
above inscription, "a I entreclos." Atote is Atout, cited as another instance.
Avec font cela, as atout un homme, avec un seul r These stalls, which were made in 1469, by Georgius
homnic; i.e. with only one man; estaus, or estaulx, Suvlin, are engraved in the ninth volume of the An-
is stalle d'eglise. Quicherat, and after him Lassus, nales Archeologiques, p. 141, and in Gailhabaud's
translate the inscription, "Voici une legere poupee Architecture, t. iv. — (W.)
d'une stalle a cloison avec la clef."— (W.) z The small object grasped in the left hand is shewn
b b
186
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
the Latin form, or rather speakiug, for He is represented as during His earthly
mission. In the manuscript the drawing is invetted, the features scarcely in-
dicated, and the whole traced with a very fine pen and with great lightness
of hand. — (L.)
by comparison with the second figure in the sue- mainder of which may be traced, passing round the
cecding plate to be the coiled end of a label, the re- body, and under the right arm. — (W.)
PL.LIV
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 187
PLATE LIV.
RECTO OF TWENTY-EIGHTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
NUMERAL XV.
We have inverted this plate, in order to give greater facility for studying it ;
for, in the manuscript the two draped figures it represents are turned a different
way to all the others, like that in the preceding plate, which belongs to the same
sheet.
One of the figures is a young man Avith bare feet, who may be an apo-
stle ; the other, aged, bearded, and apparently shod, is speaking and holding a
label ; he may be a patriarch ; that is, if we are to attach any importance to the
character implied by the non-nudity of the feet. In a painting, or a piece of
finished sculpture, the Deity and the Apostles only would be represented bare-
footed, but in these sketches, where sometimes the hand is only marked by its
general contour, it is just possible the feet may have been dealt with in the
same way. And yet the outline of the bare feet is indicated in a different manner
from those that are shod, as may be seen in the following plate. Nevertheless, in
these two figures, studied with so much care in their physiognomies, their attitudes,
and in the folds of their drapery, the artist would scarcely have represented the
one bare- footed and the other seemingly shod without some intention. The hose
which cover the legs of the supposed apostle are worth a moment's attention.
This part of the costume, which we have never seen employed in the clothing of
a Scriptiual personage, may shew that these sketches were partly studied from
nature.
The style of the drawings bears the impress of the school of Cologne, like
some previous ones already pointed out. — (L.)
b b 2
PL.LV
EXPLANATION OE THE PLATES.
189
PLATE LV.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-EIGHTH LEAF.
The upper group represents the scourging of Christ; the lower, Christ re-
turning to Pilate after the scourging. The two soldiers that have struck Hiin,
still bearing the scourges, walk before. The Saviour, naked, with the exception
of the loins, and having His hands tied, is conducted by two other soldiers.
These are simple sketches, for the most part, without indications of the features,
the clothing and the limbs being also mere contours. A few folds of the clothing
are marked. The nimbus of Christ is formed by several dots placed in a circle,
and is not cruciform.
The designs would suit either painted glass or sculpture. — (L.)
•CP
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 191
PLATE LVI.
RECTO OP THE TWENTY-NINTH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE NUMERAL XVI.
" Si vus volez bieii ovrer dune bone poupee a uns estaus a cesti vus tenes."
" Si vous voulez bien ouvrer a une bonne poupee pour une stalle tenez-vous a celle-ci."
" If you have occasion to make an excellent poppit for stalls, take this design."
The page is wholly occupied by a large and elaborate drawing of a carved stall-
poppit, the general design of which is the same as that of Plate 53, but the
foliage is much richer, and the arcade below has more architectural members.
The former sketch was called a legiere poupee, this is a bone poupee. Quicherat
has shewn that in accordance with the usual acceptation of the adjective leger
in the ancient language, the former would be rendered as facile a /aire, " easy
to make x ." The " bonne poupee," on the other hand, is meant to be as good as
possible without regard to cost or pains. Lassus informs us that the stalls of
Notre-Dame de la Roche have some analogy to these, and directs attention to the
care with which the foliage is spread, so as to present many points of contact
and ensure solidity to the whole. — (W.)
1 Revue, p. 223.
PL.LVII
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
193
PLATE LVII.
VERSO OF THE TWENTY-NINTH LEAF.
A man with no other clothing than a chlamys, or antique scarf, knotted on his
right shoulder, and a skull-cap on his head.
M. Duchalais considered this figure to have been a free copy of an antique
Mercury. Several ancient manuscripts of Terence represent slaves in this costume,
so that we have a double reason for assigning a classical origin to this singular
production of our thirteenth-century artist. — (L.)
PI,. L VIII
002^ -gfote^cot on mtale
„ 2€ cxrt a1o€ foltf &cow
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
195
PLATE LVIII.
RECTO OF THE THIRTIETH LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE NUMERAL XVII.
The preceding leaf was taken out before the paging of the fifteenth century was added.
" Se vus voles faire le fort engieng con apiele trebucet prendes ci gard. Ves
ent ci les soles si com il siet sor tierre. Ves la devant les .ij. windas et le corde
ploie a coi on ravale le verge. Veir le poes en cele autre pagene. II i a grant
fais al ravaler. car li contrepois est mult pezans. Car il i a une huge plainne de
tierre. ki .ij. grans toizes a de lone et .viiij. pies de le. y et .xij. pies de profont.
Et al descocier de le fleke penses. et si vus en donez gard. car ille doit estre
atenue a eel estancon la devant."
" Si vous voulez faire le fort engin qu'on appelle trebuchet, faites ici attention. En voici la
plate-forme telle qu'elle pose a, terre. Voici devant les deux ressorts et la corde detendue,
avec laquelle on ramene la verge, comme vous pouvez le voir en l'autre page. II y a un grand
poids a ramener, car le contre-poids est tres-pesant, etant une huche pleine de terre. Elle a
deux grandes toises de long, neuf pieds de large et douze pieds de profondeur. Pensez au jet
de la fleche et prenez-y garde, car elle doit etre posee contre la traverse de devant."
" If you desire to make the strong engine which is called a trebuchet, pay attention to these
pages. This is the sole (or frame of the base) just as it rests on the ground. In front are seen
the two capstans, and the doubled rope by which the verge 7 - is hauled dotvn. This you
can see in the other page. The hauling down of the verge is a serious affair, for the counter-
poise is very heavy. For it is a chest full of earth, which is two great toises (ttvelve feet) long,
and nine feet broad, and twelve feet deep. Consider also the unlocking of the detent, and take
heed thereto, for it must be attached to the stanchion in front."
The trebuchet is a projectile machine employed in the middle ages to throw
large stones by means of a sling. It appears to have continued in use long after
the invention of gunpowder, even to the fifteenth century a , and many repre-
1 Le . . . large, largeur, &c. — Roquefort. a The trebuchet appears to be the same as the
z Verge being an old English word for a pole or " engin a verge," which was used in company with
rod, as in the terra verger, the staff-bearer of a ca- bombards in the middle of the fifteenth century.
thedral, &c., it is allowable and convenient to retain Vide Grose's Military Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 304;
it in designating the characteristic lever of the tre- which also contains some engravings of these ma-
buchet. It was also applied to the shaft of a column. chines copied from various sources. — (W.)
Vide Parker's Glossary, art. Verge. — (W.)
c c 2
196
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
sentations of it are preserved in manuscripts of the fourteenth century, and in the
woodcuts of Valturius and the early editions of Vegetius. Its general form and
principle is well known, but the particular machine which Honecort has drawn
differs from the usual arrangement, and therefore requires to be examined. The
unfortunate loss of one of his drawings on " cele autre pagene," which has been
abstracted, leaves much to conjecture \
I have embodied the result of my own cogitations on the subject in the sub-
joined sketch (fig. 26). It represents Honecort's trebuchet as I suppose it to
have been arranged as a machine. But I have not attempted to give to the
framing a mediaeval character, and indeed, with a view to shew clearly the
essential parts, have omitted many subordinate braces and framing-pieces, which
in so large a machine must needs have been introduced.
The base frame of the machine in the sketch is drawn in exact accordance with
Honecort's plan, the superstructure designed by comparing that plan with the
other representations of trebuchets that have remained to us, and by considering
the action of the machine. The Roman numerals in the plan are manifestly
dimensions written on the pieces they belong to. The long parallel sleepers are
thirty-four feet in total length ; that is, twenty feet from the pulley to the trans-
verse piece, and fourteen feet from thence to the end, and the sleepers are eight
feet apart.
b The article descriptive of this plate in the French
edition takes a totally different view of the machine in
question from that which I have ventured to offer. The
word fleke, which I have referred to the detaining bolt,
is supposed to be the arrow discharged by the ma-
chine, which is thus made to perform a function for
which it is wholly unfitted. Strangely enough, the com-
mon French word vindas is translated resso?'t, and the
forked frames which I have supposed to be the foun-
dations of the two capstans are viewed as wooden
springs to which the ends of the double rope are tied
fast. The transverse roller round which the rope is
coiled in its passage is supposed to be the barrel of
a windlass, and the post or stanchion with the ring at
its top is interpreted to represent the wheel which is
attached to the barrel. The explanation proceeds by
stating that previously to attaching the downhauler
to the verge, the barrel of the windlass must be turned
the reverse way, so as to bend the springs. Then the
downhauler being hooked to the verge, and the wind-
lass turned in the proper direction for hauling down
the verge, the springs by unbending themselves will as-
sist the men in raising the weight. This assistance is
greatest at the beginning of the operation, and di-
minishes as the springs unbend. But as at the be-
ginning the rope and the verge make an acute angle,
the effort of the rope will be less for raising the
weight than afterwards, as that angle is increased by
the change of position of the verge in descending.
Thus the springs will compensate for this variation,
according to the French editor. But it may be replied
that the action of the weight is still more variable
than the angle of the rope, and supplies a compen-
sation of the same kind as that above described, which
makes the springs wholly unnecessary, and worse
than useless. For by hanging vertically downwards
from the axis of the verge at the beginning of the
downhauling, the weight opposes no resistance to the
first effort, and its mechanical action gradually in-
creases as it rises.
Besides this inadvertence, the whole explanation
appears to me to be so unsatisfactory, that I have
had no hesitation in substituting the article in the
text for that of the French edition, with which it has
nothing in common except the two woodcuts, figs. 28
and 30.— (W.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 197
For the comparison of this engine with the more common form, three illus-
trations from manuscripts of the fourteenth century are added below. The
principal agent of the trebuchet is the verge, a long straight lever, to which is
fixed an axis at a point that divides the length into two unequal parts, or arms.
The short arm of the verge is accordingly thick and strong, and the long arm
gradually tapered from the axis to the extremity.
From the short arm is suspended a chest, or other receptacle, roughly con-
structed of boards, and, as Honecort tells us, filled with earth, or, of course, with
stones, gravel, or sand, as most convenient. In the vignette from the Roman if Alex-
andre (p. 200 below), it resembles a tub with hoops. In nearly all the drawings
Figure 26.
it is wider below than above, and its bottom curved, in order to accommodate its
form to the swinging motion which it must have assumed, and which would have
brought the corners of a square-sided chest awkwardly into contact with the
198
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
frame or other parts of the engine. Its sides would be best made parallel, as
they are usually shewn.
The sling by which the discharge of the missile is effected consists of a long
rope, to the middle of which is attached a kind of mat formed of ropes, inter-
woven with the main rope in such a manner that when the latter is doubled
in half, the mat shall constitute a bag capable of embracing and retaining the
missile, as the drawing shews. But if the main rope be stretched straight the
stone will be released. This sling is suspended by both ends from the long arm of
the verge ; its inner end is attached to a staple fixed near the extremity of the
arm. Its outer end is furnished with a ring, which is merely slipped over a
metallic spike that terminates the verge .
A shallow trough, open at one extremity, is placed horizontally on the base
framing of the engine, between the standards that support the axis of the verge.
The action of the machine will be best illustrated by the annexed diagram
(fig. 27), which shews the verge and sling in
three positions. C is the axis of the verge, A C
its long arm in the lowest position, CW the
short arm, with a weight W in this case fixed, as
was usual in the smaller trebuchets, instead of
being suspended' 1 .
A a is the sling, a the projectile, and M N the
position of the trough. To discharge the missile
■«s»™w. the long arm of the verge must be hauled down
into this lowest position, so that its small end shall be at about the level of the
trough, and in that condition secured by a bolt or latch that will admit of being
suddenly released.
The sling must be laid along the trough, the shot placed in its bag, and the
ring properly arranged upon the spike. The rope or ropes by which the verge
was hauled down being previously unhooked (of which more below), the trigger
may be discharged so as to leave the verge at liberty.
The load attached to the shorter end will immediately descend and communi-
cate a rapid rotation to the verge, by which its depressed extremity will be carried
c The details of the construction and suspension of d In one of these engines given by Valturius, the
the sling, as well as the trough, are best shewn in the weight is formed of a quantity of stones in a bag
drawings of Valturius, whence I have copied that tightly bound to the extremity of the verge, so as to
portion of my sketch. The trough is also very clearly form one piece with it instead of swinging from it.
shewn in fig. 2 s below.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 199
upwards with great velocity. The missile will thus be dragged from one end of
the trough to the other. But when the verge has arrived at the position C B, in
which the missile b is about to quit the trough, the centrifugal force which tends
to carry b away from the centre of rotation C, but has been prevented from so
doing by the floor of the trough, will now cause the sling B b to revolve about B
as a centre, and the bag with the missile will fly upwards, its motion being com-
pounded of the rotation of the verge C B round the axis C, and of its own
rotation round B. The effect of this second rotation is to increase the angle
which the sling makes with the verge, for in the first and second positions the
sling is at an acute angle, C B b ; but when it flies out this angle is increased,
and in the third position has become obtuse, as at C D d.
The outer end of the sling, as already explained, is merely retained by a ring
hanging on the terminating spike. This ring will remain in its place so long as the
rope is pulled at an acute angle, and thus draws it inwards towards the shoulder
of the spike; it will even remain if the rope be pulled at right angles to the
verge, or at an angle a little greater than a right angle ; but when the angle
exceeds the right angle considerably, the rope, stretched by the centrifugal force,
overcomes the friction of the ring on the spike, and pulls it off; the sling imme-
diately flies open, and the missile is free to pursue its onward course through
the air.
Pig. 28.— Trebuehet, from a German miniature of the fourteenth century.
The end of the verge must, in the next place, be hauled down to prepare for
another discharge. The mode of performing this operation varies in different
200
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
examples. In the smaller machines it was apparently drawn down by hand, as in
fig. 30 below. In the larger machines the weight was too heavy to be thus
raised, notwithstanding the leverage afforded by the length of the opposite arm.
A windlass was therefore attached to the frame, usually consisting of a horizontal
barrel, with a wheel or handle on its axis, like that for lifting the bucket of a well.
The rope, of which one end was hooked to the long arm of the verge, had the
other end coiled round the barrel. One or more men by turning the handle or
the wheel could thus raise the weight. The wheel shewn in fig. 28 is intended
for this purpose ; the soldier seems to be occupied in detaching the downhauling
rope and arranging the sling.
The next woodcut represents a larger and more complete engine.
Fig. 29.— Trebuchct, from the MS. of the Romance of Alexander, Bodl. 260. A.D,, 1338.
In this, as in the other MS. examples, the verge is in its lowest position.
One of the two upright posts for sustaining its axis, with its lateral braces, is dis-
tinctly shewn, but is not made sufficiently high to allow the chest to descend to its
lowest position. This is manifestly an error of the draughtsman. The trough
for the sling is sustained by a pair of short diverging legs near each extremity ;
various lines representing the sling and downhauling rope are traced, but not very
distinctly. The best explanation I can offer is that the double line at the lowest
end of the verge is the fixed extremity of the sling, perhaps formed in this
instance of a broad leather strap. The soldier stooping down at the right end is
placing the stone in its bag ; the soldier at the other extremity is holding the
free end of the sling, also shewn by a double line, to which the ring should be
attached, but is not shewn, and he is preparing to hook it to the end of the
verge.
The great wheel belongs to the windlass for downhauling, and the rope for that
purpose is indicated by a single line attached to the verge at a point between the
two ends of the sling just described, and passing downwards to a point in the
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 20]
left-hand brace, where it probably turns round a pulley, by which its course is
diverted upwards to the barrel of the windlass. A piece of wood under the left
end of the trough beyond the pair of legs may be part of the trigger and de-
tent by which the verge is to be held down after the downhauler rope is
detached.
The apparatus for hauling down the verge in Honecort's machine is described
by him as consisting of two loindas and a doubled rope in front of the frame.
In England the term windlass is applied to the horizontal barrel with levers
which is employed on board ship to raise the anchor or other loads ; but in the
old French books the equivalent word, vindas, is given to the capstan, in which the
barrel is vertical, and our windlass with the horizontal barrel is called treuil e .
Honecort's ivindas may therefore be translated capstan, and his drawing clearly
shews each end of the doubled rope attached to a circle, which can only be
intended for the plan of the vertical barrel of the capstan. The two beams which
diverge from the frame on either side, and are connected to it by a short strut,
are so placed as to carry the capstans to a sufficient distance from each other to
allow the men who walk round the two capstans in the act of pressing against
the handspikes to clear each other's paths.
It will be seen, by comparing Honecort's plan with my sketch (p. 197), that his
framing permits a pair of capstans to be constructed in such a manner as to
connect them firmly with the machine, and yet to enable the men to circulate.
In order to shew more clearly the course of the rope, I have omitted the capstan
in the foreground, as the construction of both would be exactly the same. The
lower part of its barrel only is shewn, and the upper part, together with the two
posts and cross-head, must be supposed broken away. The rope is led from each
barrel to a horizontal pulley at the end of the long beam, by which its direction is
changed horizontally, and brought nearly into parallelism with the beam ; it then
is coiled two or more turns round a horizontal transverse roller, and its direction
changed into one that admits of being united to the hook of the verge, and of
following the angular change of position of that hook during the descent.
' "Lorsque le tour ou rouleau sur lequel la corde pp. 285, 2S6. The nautical capstan bears in French
s'entortille est pose de niveau, on l'appelle commune- the name cahestan, and the vindas is the mechanist's
ment treuil. . . Mais lorsque le tour est pose a plomb, portable capstan, or cabestan volant, which with
comme parient les ouvriers, ou bien perpendiculaire a us was called the flying capstan or crab. The
l'liorizon, on appelle la machine vi?idas." — Traite de latter name has passed to the more complete ma-
Mecanique, par M. de la Hire, 1729, p. 138. Vide chine with toothed wheels and a horizontal barrel
also Felibien, Principes de V Architecture, &c, 1690, that modern machine-makers have substituted for
p. 14(3 ; Emerson, Principles of Mechanics, 4to. it. — (W.)
D d
202
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Both ends of the rope are carried round the same roller. This serves to govern
the simultaneous motion of the two capstans. For if one were turned faster than
the other, the rope of the latter would be slackened, and thus, by reducing its
tension, enable the men working at the latter capstan to perceive that they were
not keeping time with the former. This is a device often employed for this
purpose, and it is interesting to have so good a proof of its antiquity.
As the hook of the verge is in its highest position after the discharge is made,
it is plain that the downhauler must be replaced on the hook by a long pole with
a fork at the end, or by some such contrivance.
The only part of the machine not distinctly shewn is the contrivance for holding
down the verge and suddenly releasing it. This varied in different machines.
The simplest plan seems to have been a pin stuck in a hole in the framing, which
Fi £ . 30.— Trebucl
French raanuscrip* of the fourteenth century.
was knocked away by a blow with a mallet, as in Fig. 30 ; and was probably
arranged upon the principle of a carpenter's hook, which will resist an enormous
pressure applied parallel to its stem at the extremity of its arm, but is detached
by the slightest blow upon the end of its stem f .
' In our own language the arrow shot from a cross-
bow was in the old time called a holt, and to this day a
bolt (of a door) is said to be shot when it is pushed home;
bolt, and its diminutive boltel, or boulel, being applied
to many cylindrical forms, as, for example, round
moldings. Also the word shaft is applied to an arrow
and to an architectural pillar, and such a pillar is also
termed fieche and virga in English documents of the
thirteenth century ; e. g., " 1292. Roberto de Corf in
partem solutionis pro iij. flechiis, iij. capitibus, &c,
de marniore, &c. . . ." — (Eleanor Cross Rolls, by the
Boxburghe Club). Vide my Architectural Nomen-
clature, p. 40; and Parker's Glossary of Architec-
ture, 5th ed., arts. Powtell, Shaft, &c. With this
evidence of the common meaning and general appli-
cation of these terms, there can be no difficulty in ad-
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
203
Honecort tells us that this bolt is connected to the small post or stanchion in
front of the machine, which is evidently in such a position that the end of the
verge when hauled down would be close alongside of it, and ready to receive any
simple locking contrivance to hold it down. The piece in the plan with a ring at
the ball at the top must be supposed, in the rude perspective of our artist, to be
upright, as it appears in my sketch. — (W.)
niitting that the fleke of De Honecort is the bolt or
detent of the verge, whatever its exact construction
might have been, and is not an arrow. Mr. Lalil,
in the Building News of Dec. 24, 1858, refers the
word Jf eke to the pin that kept the beam from mov-
ing, and suggests that our English word click is de-
rived from it. The latter name, however, is mani-
festly derived from the peculiar noise which that
piece of mechanism makes when in action. M. P. Me-
rimee, from whose review in the Moniteur Univer-
selle, Dec. 20, 1858, Mr. Lahl professes to derive his
information, supposes the fleke to be the verge, and
decidedly rejects the opinion of Lassus, that an arrow
was the missile. — (W.)
d d 2
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
205
APSIDAL CHAPEL OF RHEIMS CATHEDRAL.
INTERIOR VIEW.
From the Dictionnaire de l'Architecture Francaise, par M Viollet-le-Duc, t ii, p. 472.
/
v Aecanbtai {& lot fete btowlt
PI^.LI.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 207
PLATE LIX.
VERSO OF THE THIRTIETH LEAF.
" Vesci le droite montee des capeles de le glise de Rains et toute le inaniere.
ensi com eles sunt par dedens droites en los estage."
" Voici l'elevation des chapelles de l'eglise de Reims et la facon dont elles sont etagees a
l'intericur."
" This is the elevation of the chapels of the church at Rheims, and all their particulars as
thcij are seen within."
(The inscription at the head of the drawing belongs to the next page.)
This is the first of a series of five pages appropriated to drawings of various
parts of the Cathedral of Rheims, which belong either to the apsidal chapels or
the nave f . These, which are perhaps the most interesting of the whole collection,
will be better understood by the help of the following sketch of the history of the
cathedral.
The documentary history of the building has been preserved by Marlot, who
wrote his book first in French, and then made a Latin abridgment of it, which he
printed in 1666. The original was for the first time published in 1843, under
the title, Ilistoire de la ville, cite et universite de Beims, par le B. P. Dom
Guillaume Marlot. 4to. From this we learn that the cathedral was burnt in
1210 g , and in the following year the present church was begun. In 1223 Pope
Honorius III. by his bull authorised the collection of subscriptions throughout
the archbishopric for the works of restoration of the cathedral. Another bull in
1235, of Pope Gregory IX., alleges that the citizens, upon occasion of a quarrel
with the archbishop, had carried off the stones prepared for the building of the
cathedral to build barricades, and also the tombs of many great personages which
1 The descriptive articles which M. Lassus had ap-
pended to these plates are, for the most part, slight
and incomplete. Had he been spared, he would doubt-
less have entered largely into the comparison between
the drawings of Wilars de Honecort and the real
building. Lideed, I have reason to know that his
original plan included the addition of a set of plates to
exhibit those portions of the church which Honecort
has delineated, and to provide thus the same means
of testing the accuracy and nature of his drawings
which he had supplied for those of Laon, Lausanne,
and Cambray. This part of the commentary having
been unfortunately left unfinished, I have been my-
self compelled to undertake the analysis of these draw-
ings, and have consequently given entirely new de-
scriptive essays in illustration of them, in lieu of
those in the French edition. — (W.)
e This date is variously stated as 1212 or 1211,
by traditions and different writers. The year 1210,
preferred by Marlot, is derived from the Chronicon
Nicasicnmm. There is also a tradition that the choir
was consecrated in 1215 by the Archbishop Albericus,
which is manifestly impossible if applied to the com-
plete edifice, but may refer to the consecration of a
single chapel or temporary church for service. — (W.)
208
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
had been stored carefully away, and which, having been thus obliterated and
destroyed, the memory of many names and good deeds had been lost to history.
From these documents, and the testimony of a cotemporary chronicle h to the fact
that the canons of Rheims entered their new choir for service in 1241, Marlot
infers that the cathedral could not have been finished before the latter date, and
must therefore have occupied more than thirty years in its construction.
This completion is to be understood only of the principal mass of the building,
for it appears, from disputes between the collectors of the chapter of Rheims and
those of the church of St. Nicaise, that subscriptions for the works of both these
churches were carried on even until 1295, when the English wars broke out.
And it is recorded in the chapter documents, that the finishing stroke was put to
the south tower of the west front next to the archbishop's palace in 1430, at the
expense of Cardinal Philastrius ; the jube was begun in 1455; and, finally, in
1481 a fire broke out in the cathedral from the negligence of plumbers, and
utterly destroyed the roof. These are all the dates and facts relating to the
mediseval history of the structure that I have been able to gather from
Marlot'.
In the cloister of St. Denis at Rheims there was a monument and effigy with
the inscription, — "cy gist Robert de Coucy Maistre de Notre Dame et de Saint
Nicaise, qui trespassa l'an 1311," preserved by Marlot j . This appears to be the
only authority for attributing the design of the cathedral to Robert de Coucy, but,
as that building was begun exactly a century before his death, it is plain that this
architect could not have been the first employed k .
The few dates above supplied give no information concerning the manner and
" Marlot, ed. 1843, t. iii. p. 517, ch. 17. This
chronicle was iu Marlot's possession when he wrote,
for in his Latin edition (t. ii. p. 470,) he expressly
says, "Adde quod Chronicon Auctoris cosetanei quod
penes me habeo, refert Canonicos Remenses novum
suum chorura ingressos vigilia Nativitatis B. Marise
a°. 1241." It is now lost, with many other docu-
ments quoted by him.
1 Gilbert and others supply dates for some of the
minor works subsequent to this fire, which do not
concern our present purpose. The labyrinth on the
pavement of the nave, made in 1240, and destroyed
iu 1779, had a figure in the centre, v.hich no doubt
represented the architect of the cathedral, but the
inscription beneath was so trodden out as to be
illegible. At the four corners were four other
figures of four of the master masons of the work,
with the following inscriptions : — (1.) "Jehan le
Loup, qui fut maistre des ouvrages durant seize ans,
et qui commenca les portails." (2.) " Gaucher de
Reims, maistre des ouvrages durant dix-huit ans
qui travailla aux voustes, voussoirs et aux portails."
(3.) "Bernard de Soissons, qui fist cinq voustes et
travailla a la grand rose du portail ; il fut maistre
des ouvrages, durant trente-cinq ans." (4.) "Jehan
d'Orbais, maistre des ouvrages." — Gilbert, p. 2G.
> T. iii. p. 331.
k This discrepancy was pointed out by M. Gilbert
in his history of the cathedral, p. 5 ; but he, assum-
ing the tradition that Robert de Coucy was the first
architect to be a fact, explains the difficulty by sup-
posing that there were two of the same name, father
and son, or uncle and nephew. M. Quicherat (p. 5,
above) has assigned his death to the year 1241, but
I know not upon what authority. — (W.)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
209
order in which the parts of the cathedral were carried on ; for this we must have
recourse to the building itself. From the exact descriptions given by M. Viollet-
le-Duc in his admirable Dictionary of French Architecture, I gather the following
summary of the structural history.
The works extending from the choir to the middle of the nave 1 appear to have
been continuously carried on to the height of the level of the top of the side aisles.
The works above this level exhibit an abrupt change of system, shewn by a more
advanced style of ornamentation, and a sudden diminution in the thickness of the
walls, producing economy of materials. But, notwithstanding these changes,
which indicate a pause in the works and a new architect, the original designs
seem to have been respected in this upper story.
Yet, although the lower part was continuously carried on, several differences of
style may be detected in it, as might be expected, for it must have occupied, accord-
ing to M. Viollet-le-Duc, at least eighteen years in its building. The foundations
themselves must have cost many years' work, for the original soil is neither level
nor firm for from four to eight yards below the surface. The superstructure is also
of more than ordinary massiveness. The choir-chapels are circular in plan up to
the level of the window-sills, and the entire ground-story of both the transept-
gables more ancient than the upper parts of the choir-chapels. For the windows
in the transepts have no monials or tracery, and are bordered with rich moldings
and ornaments in the early French style. But the chapel windows, on the
contrary, have early tracery, the same as that of Amiens, (c. 1230) ; and, to accom-
modate this tracery, the plan of the chapels is abruptly changed from circular to
polygonal at the level of the sills, it being impossible, as M. Viollet-le-Duc has
pointed out, to construct tracery on a circular plan m .
He states that the ornamentation of all the lower parts above defined, up to
and including the cornice of the radiating chapels, denotes the work of an artist
who belonged to the school which arose at the end of the twelfth century. Above
this level, including the clerestory with the pinnacles and flying buttresses, the
ornamentation possesses all the distinctive characteristics of the middle of the
thirteenth century. The whole of the four western severeys of the nave from
the ground must also have been included in this second portion of the works, the
style of which shews that it could scarcely have been commenced before 1240",
1 Or, more exactly, exclusive of the four western n Diet. cCArch. Frang., t. ii. pp. 320, 321 : — "Cene
compartments of the nave. fut guere qu'en 1240 que Ton continua les parties su-
"' This transitional combination also occurs at Tours. perieures du choeur, que Ton commenca les premieres
Diet. a" Arch. Frang., t. ii. p. 470. travees de la nef et la facade." It must be remembered
e e
210
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
according to M. Viollet-le-Duc. Yet, as there seems no reason to doubt that the
canons entered the choir in 1241, I would rather place the second period a few
years earlier, for the clerestory of the choir must have been finished and roofed
in, although not vaulted over the centre, at the latter date, and this agrees with
the state of the works, as shewn by Honecort's drawings described below. For
M. Quicherat's ingenious biography has placed the visit of our artist to Rheims
about 1244, when he received his orders to go to Hungary .
Comparing the documentary and structural histories, I conclude that the build-
ing, commenced by the original architect in 1211, was carried on by himself
and his successors until, in 1241, it had arrived at such a state as to admit
of its being employed for service, the eastern portion of the choir being at that
time covered in, but not vaulted over. The remainder of the work, namely,
the pinnacles from the side-aisle walls upwards, with the flying buttresses and the
central vaults, the clerestory of part of the nave and transepts, and the entire
building of the four western compartments, with the great west front, towers,
and transept gables, being, as usual, carried on piecemeal as funds could be col-
lected, lingered for two centuries. The diminution of dimensions and setting
back of the pinnacle-shafts, which is so clearly described by M. Viollet-le-Duc p ,
appears to me to have been the natural effect of the increased knowledge and ad-
vanced taste of the later architects, who lived at a period when experience had
shewn how to build with greater lightness, as well of material as of appearance.
I would rather suppose this, than that it was the mere result of want of funds,
which compelled the builders to economise materials.
We may now proceed to the examination of Plate 59, which is a drawing of the
interior of one of the radiating chapels of the choir. Its present state is beauti-
fully exhibited by M. Viollet-le-Duc's sketch, placed opposite to it.
Recollecting the fact, that in the thirteenth century no rules or principles for
perspective representation had been discovered, it is really surprising to trace the
fidelity of this drawing by comparing it with the leading points of the existing
building, which I shall proceed to enumerate for that purpose.
that although a skilful architect can derive the order and generally difficult to identify with the especial
in which the parts of a building were erected and the part of the building to which they allude. The dates
changes they have undergone from an examination of given in the above dictionary are very often conjec-
the structure alone, and even the time probably con- turally assigned from style alone, by the author's
sinned in the work, and can also shew the cotem- confession in the note at p. 292, t. ii. — (W.)
porary buildings, yet the actual years in which the ° P- 6, and pi. 19 above.
work was carried on must be derived from written >' Bid., vol. ii. p. 317. See pp. 224, 225, below,
documents, which unfortunately are exceedingly rare,
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 211
The walls beneath the window-sills are on a circular plan, and decorated with
blank arcades of two arches to each severey. Above the string-molding, or
tablement, which surmounts the arcade, the plan of the walls is changed into a
polygonal form, as already mentioned. The string-molding over the arcade is the
edge of a level surface, which forms a gallery or passage in front of the sill walls
of the windows ; for the continuity of which, openings are pierced through the
projecting piers. These openings are indicated in the drawing by a thick black
vertical stripe.
The inscription, " Vesci les voies dedens et les orbes arkes," " Here is the
interior passage and the blank arches," refers to the gallery, and to the arcade
below ; for I have elsewhere shewn q that the term orb was applied in the middle
ages to blank or blind arches and panels. It is derived from the Latin orbas.
The windows are of the primitive form of two pointed lights, upon the arch-heads
of which a circle rests. The jambs and the central monial have each a shaft,
from the capital of which the arch-head springs without stilting, the arch itself
being nearly of the form termed equilateral. The arch-head of the whole window
springs high above the lights at the level of the centre of the circle. The circle
has six cusps, of which two are placed on the vertical diameter.
A vaulting-shaft rises from the pavement in front of the orbate arcade, and is
continued on the narrow face of the pier which separates the windows. Its capital
lies below the level of the capitals of the window-shafts, and bears a vault-rib.
From the pavement of the gallery upwards this vault-shaft is flanked on each side
by a small shaft corresponding to the window-shafts, and having its capital on
their level, and consequently above that of the vaulting-shaft ; these bear the
wall-ribs, and each of their capitals is connected with that of the corresponding
window-shaft by a horizontal prolongation of the neck and abacus molding and
of the foliage. The base-moldings of the window-shafts, however, lie rather
higher than those of the wall-rib shafts, being placed on the sill-wall.
Every one of the particulars above enumerated are shewn in the sketch of
Wilars de Honecort", although obscured by his imperfect mode of drawing. Even
the general proportions are not very different from the truth. In criticising
i Architectural Nomenclature of the Middle du pourtoir" p. 207.
Ages, p. 53; and Parker's Glossary, 5th ed. art. r The chapels are delineated in Gailhabaud's-ircAi-
Orb. M. Lassus, unaware of this use of the word lecture, and in M. Viollet-le-Duc's Dictionary, t. ii.
orb, and supposing it to refer to the circular plan p- 472, — from which copies of the two woodcuts of
of the passage, has translated the above memoran- the exterior and interior have been obligingly sup-
dum, "Voici les couloirs interieurs et les arches plied by the publishers.
e e 2
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Honecort's ingenious struggle to represent the horizontal bands which connect
the window-shafts with their corresponding wall-rib shafts, it must be remarked
that the piers between the windows are slightly wedge-shaped in plan, with the
narrow end inwards ; so, in reality, two sides of each pier might just be seen at
once by a person standing on the centre of the polygon.
The differences between Wilars' sketch and the real building are in detail. The
vault appears not to have been made at the time of his visit : he has shewn the
lower portion only, or springing-stones, which are always built at the same time
as the wall. The upper extremity appears as if three ribs were intended to spring,
but as this is impossible, from the plan of the chapel, it is probably only an
attempt to represent the spreading outwards of the springing at the top. The
bases of the shafts are too large, and the complex base which rises from the pave-
ment is altogether different in distribution and proportion from the present one,
although it has the same number of members.
E
<1
e
D
c
d
J
c
c
B
A
b
A
a
h.
ft MiHUS M.
Actual base. Honecort's bine.
Fig. 52.
In this woodcut the profile of the actual base and Honecort's representation of
it are placed side by side. Although at first sight they appear altogether different,
I believe that the difference is solely produced by the coarseness of the drawing.
Reckoning downwards, we have in both, first a base-mold, E, e, with its plinth,
D, d. Beneath these are a second base-mold, C, c, with a plinth, B, b, resting on a
sub-plinth, A, a. Honecort has given too much space to his base-molds, at the
expense of his plinths, and has drawn the profiles very roughly, but yet not so as
to make it impossible that they were intended to represent the existing ones.
The molding c is an undulated one, and the intermediate parallel lines were not
required. But as the mediaeval base-mold of the thirteenth century is made up of
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 213
one concave between two convex forms, we may suppose that Honecort's rule for
sketching it would naturally be to draw four parallel guide lines at the propor-
tional distance corresponding to the widths of the three members, and then to
mark the profile across them.
Honecort's mode of distributing the base is quite contrary not only to that of
the chapels in question, but to the ordinary practice of his time. The compound
base is employed for the great vaulting-shafts of the interior, and also for the
smaller shafts of the arcade beneath the windows. Every member of it is there-
fore carried horizontally round the whole interior. But Honecort has made the
whole pile of moldings (with the exception of the sub-plinth A) mitre about
every separate shaft.
Fig. 33 — Bate-mold of the chapels at Rheims.
The above sketch shews the real distribution. It represents a fragment of the
lower part of the wall, including one of the compound piers in front of which the
vaulting-shaft is placed, and on each side of it one of the small shafts of the arcade :
the single arcade-shaft, which stands in the middle of each compartment, is also
seen. It will be perceived that the upper base-mold, E, and the upper half of its
plinth, D, do really mitre round each shaft and run along the wall, in the way
shewn by Honecort. The lower half of D, and the second basemold and plinth,
C, B, only mitre round the vaulting-shaft and run straight from that to the next,
thus affording a stylobate for the arcade and giving distinctness to the vaulting-shaft.
The sub-plinth, A, is carried without break beneath the whole. This is in truth
the universal principle upon which base-molds are arranged, the lower members
presenting fewer breaks than the upper ones. As Honecort's mode of representing
the breaks consists simply in drawing the profiles across a series of parallel lines
214
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
previously drawn, without any attempt to shew the returns in perspective, we
may suppose that he had forgotten the real arrangement when he introduced
these profiles into his drawing. Such a basement as he has represented is very
unlikely to have been ever actually executed s .
This interior view, compared with the corresponding exterior in the following
plate, curiously illustrates the conventional methods of representation, and the
difficulties they involved, before the true theories of projection and perspective
were worked out. All the horizontal concave lines of the interior are drawn
concave upwards on the paper, as if the artist began his drawing from the top.
They become less and less concave as they descend, but never horizontal, so
that if the artist had stationed himself in a pit, with his head below the level
of the pavement, this part of his perspective would have been true. In the
exterior, on the contrary, all the horizontal convexities are drawn convex upwards,
but more so at the bottom than at the top, which is not true on any supposition l .
The lateral windows with their tracery, standing obliquely to the spectator, exhibit
a strange confusion of lines. The circle is a true one, instead of an ellipse, as it
should be ; the arch-heads above are inclined to right and left, away from the
middle of the drawing in the interior, and towards it in the exterior view ; the
light-heads below awkwardly distorted to fill the space between the circle and the
inclined range of capitals ; and, lastly, the sides of the jambs in the interior are
both of them seen in perspective, as if the spectator were opposite to each win-
dow in turn, or rather as if he stood on that point of the pavement which is the
centre of the polygonal plan of the apse. — (W.)
s M. Lassus supposes that the base has been altered,
but I have endeavoured to shew that the drawing is in
fault. He also is of opinion that Wilars has omitted
the vault-ribs because they would have concealed the
tracery of the windows in his sketch.
» It would be true for a representation of a concave,
or interior, supposing the artist's eyes to be above
the top of the paper.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
215
APSIDAL CHAPEL OF BHEIMS CATHEDRAL-
Fig. 34 — EXTERIOR VIEW.
From the Diclioriaaiie de 1'ArchitecLure Francaise, par M VioUet>le-Duc, t ii. p. 4?3.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 217
PLATE LX.
RECTO OF THE THIRTY-FIRST LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH THE
NUMERAL XVIII.
" Et en cele autre pagene poes vus veir les raontees des capieles de le glise
de Rains par de hois, tres le comencement desci en le fin ensi com eles sunt,
dautretel maniere doivent estre celes de Canbrai son lor fait droit, li daerrains
entauleruens doit I'aire cretiaus."
" En cette autre page vous pouvez voir les elevations exterieures des chapelles de l'eglise
de Reims, ainsi qu'elles sont depuis la base jusqu'au sommet. De cette maniere doivent etre
celles de Cambrai si on les construit. Le dernier entablement doit former des creteaux."
"In the next page you may see the elevations of the chapels of the Church of Rheims on the
outside, from the beginning to the end, just as they are. In the same manner will be those of
Cambray if they are rightly made. The upper tablement (or entablature) must have merlons."
By comparing this exterior view with M. Viollet-le-Duc's accurate sketch of the
chapel, it will be seen that the principal features are delineated with tolerable
fidelity. It shews the circular form below the window-sills and the polygonal
above. In the reality, a huge buttress for the support of the flying buttresses of
the clerestory is introduced between each apsidal chapel, and this buttress is
omitted by our artist on both sides of his drawing. Had he not inserted the
base and capital of a lateral window-shaft beyond each of his outer buttresses,
the double outline of the latter might very well have been intended to shew the
face of the great buttress, so that it is probable that the facings of the great
buttresses were not completed at the time of his visit, and that he finished them
subsequently in his sketch in imitation of the others 1 . In the tracery of the
window the circle is truly represented as having its bowtell molding completely
detached from that which circumscribes the arch-head of the window, but
mitred with those of the light-heads. He has also marked the joints of the
masonry in the tracery of one of these windows. The angels with outspread
wings still stand on the pentagonal abacus of a short pentagonal pedestal, as in
the drawing, and over their heads is an insignificant canopy, not very different
from that represented". But these angels are clothed in a long robe, of which
t Vide Plate 63 and its explanation. the different chapels. The lower stage of the but-
These little canopies are variously arranged in tresses below the windows is proportionally too high,
F f
218
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Wilars has completely denuded them, and has made their wings much too long.
He has also omitted the hoodmold of the windows with its flower knobs, and the
carved flowers in the casement-molding of the tablement which tops the wall, and
is itself crowned with a battlement of cretiaus or merlons v , as Wilars has carefully
directed. In providing similar members for the walls of the nave and side-aisle,
(in Plates 61 and 62,) he says, " There must be merlons on the tablement to
provide a passage round about it in case of fire." M. Lassus states that this
contrivance still remains on the apsidal chapels and transepts, but is surmounted
by a high stone balustrade, erected when the works were resumed about 1240 x .
A leaden gutter conceals the original finish of the walls of the older compart-
ments of the nave. He explains that the merlons were flat on the top, so as to
furnish stepping-stones along the wall, and especially in front of the buttresses,
while the intermediate embrasures of the battlement were sloped downwards, so as
to throw off the water. To do this more completely, the hinder part of the merlon
was rounded off, as the annexed plan (fig. 36) shews. By comparing it with the
accompanying section, (fig. 35,) the arrangement will be completely understood 7 .
0,24
«-o,iS-H
o,6o
>
l'ig. 36.— Fl.iu ..f the
Wilars' drawing represents the chapel with a high-pitched pyramidal roof, the
angles of which are garnished with a crest of crockets. They are at present
roofed with low isolated pyramids, covered with lead and concealed by the high
balustrade. — (W.)
and the base-mold very coarsely drawn, the interval
between the projecting plinths being less than their
width, instead of being one-half greater. I presume
the molding which caps the plinth to vary in dif-
ferent chapels, for Gailhabaud's artist draws it in the
same form as Wilars, and M. Viollet-le-Duc sub-
stitutes a double chamfer in the annexed view.
T The rising parts of battlements are in English
termed merlons, and the intermediate spaces em-
* It is well shewn in the plan of an apsidal chapel
with part of the transept, in Gailhabaud.
i This construction of the merlons of Rheims is
described by M. Lassus as above, and also by M.
Viollet-le-Duc in his Dictionary, t. ii. p. 317, where
he inadvertently states that " Villart de Honnecourt
terms them carmaux." In t. iv. p. 33, art. Comiche,
he gives them their proper name of cretiaus, referring
to the French edition of the Album which had just
appeared.
EXPLANATION OP THE PLATES.
219
PLATE LXI.
VERSO OF THE THIRTY-FIRST LEAF.
The legend which properly belongs to this page is written at the bottom of the page which
faces it in the manuscript, and is the recto of the thirty-second leaf. But for the better illus-
tration of the drawings I shall place it here, together with the lateral inscription on the margin
of the present page, which is also partly written on the opposite one.
" Vesci les montees de le glise dc Rains et del plain pen. dedens et dehors. Li
premiers entaulemens des acaintes doit faire cretians si quil puist avoir voie
devant le covertic. encontre ce covertic sunt les voies dedens. Et quant ces voies
sunt volses et entaulees. adont revienent les voies dehors con puet aler devant les
suels des veneres. En lentaulenient daerrain z doit avoir cretiaus con puist aler
devant le covertic. Ves aluec les manieres de totes les montees."
" Entendez bien a ces montees. devaunt le covertiz des acaintes doit aver voie.
sur lentaulenient. et de sur le combe des acaintes redoit aver voie. devant les
verreres et un bas creteus si cume vos veez. en le purtraiture devant vos. et sur
le mors de vos piliers doit aver angeles. et devant ars buteret. Par devant le
grant comble en haut redoit aver voies. et creteus desur lentaulenient ken i puit
aler pur peril de fiu. et en lentaulenient ait des nokeres por leve getir. — pur les
capeles le vos di."
" Voici les elevations de l'eglise de Eeims et des murailles en dedans et en dehors. Le premier
entablement des bas cotes doit faire creteaux, afin qu'il puisse exister une voie devant la cou-
verture. Au niveau de cette couverture sont les galeries interieures. Quand ces galeries sont
voutees et entablees, on retrouve la galerie exterieure qui permet de circuler devant le seuil des
verrieres. Le dernier entablement doit etre a creneaux pour que l'on puisse aller devant la
couverture. Voyez la la facon de toutes les elevations."
" Remarquez bien ces elevations. Devant la couverture des bas cotes il doit y avoir une voie
sur l'entablement, et il doit y en avoir une nouvelle sur le comble de ces bas cotes devant les
verrieres, avec des creteaux bas, coinme vous le voyez en l'image devant vous. A l'amortisse-
ment de vos contre-forts il doit y avoir des anges et par devant des arcs-boutants. Devant le
grand comble du haut il doit y avoir des voies et des creteaux sur l'entablement, pour circuler
lorsqu'il y a danger du feu. II doit y avoir aussi sur l'entablement des cheneaux pour deverser
l'eau. Je vous le dis encore pour les chapelles."
1 Daarrain, Dernier, qui est apres tous les autres. — {Roquefort.)
F I 2
220
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
"These are the elevations of the Church of Rheims, and of the fiat (aisle) wall within and
without. The first tablement of the side aisles must have merlons, so that there maybe a gangway
in front of the roof. Over against this roof are the inner passages (or triforium gallery). And
above the vault and tablement of these passages we find the outer gangway in front of the window
sills. The upper tablement must have merlons, so that there may be a passage in front of the
roof. Behold the fashion of all the elevations."
" Consider these elevations carefully. In front of the roof of the side aisles there must be a
gangivay on the tablement, and on the top of the roof of the side aisles another in front of the
windows, with low merlons, as you see them in the picture before you. On the caps (mors a ) of
the pilasters (piliers) must be angels, and in front flying buttresses (ars boteret). In front of
the great roof above there must be gangways arid merlons on the entablature to provide a passage
in case of fire, also gutters or spouts (nokeres) to throw off the water. — I say the same for the
chapels b ."
This pair of elevations represent one severey, externally and internally, of the
nave, or choir, of Rheims, and are extremely interesting for the evidence of the
antiquity of the similar method so commonly followed by ourselves in representing
such buildings.
They shew also the extreme carelessness or neglect of true proportion in the
delineation of architecture in this volume. For although the two drawings shew
two sides of the same wall, the outer view is five and a-half times higher than the
breadth of the severey, and the inner view seven times higher than its breadth.
The former is in fact correct, the latter consequently much too narrow.
The width of the piers, which in reality is half the distance between them, is
shewn rather too small ; the height of the triforium compartment greatly ex-
aggerated from one-seventh to little more than one-fiftl] of the total height of
the severey.
Notwithstanding this, the width of the severey is so much contracted, that the
windows remain far too narrow, and the sill-wall of the side-aisle too high. The
latter is ornamented with an arcade, of which no traces are to be found in the
real building. The pier-arches are most incorrectly drawn in the simple equi-
lateral form, and consequently ridiculously disproportionate to the piers upon
which they rest, which are made four times as high as the arches.
The real pier-arches are actually of the equilateral form, but they are stilted so
as to raise their springing line so high above the abacus as to make the total
decorative height of the arch about half that of the pier, which is a very agree-
able proportion °.
» mors, the sloping cap of a buttress which, in the c The word pier here includes the capital and
English phrase, dies against the wall. base. I have derived these measures from the en-
b This latter remark is written on the side of gravings of Gailhabaud.
the opposite page in continuation of the inscription.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 221
The central shaft of the triforial arcade is represented of greater diameter than
the lateral ones. In Gailhabaud's elevation the same peculiarity is shewn, but
in a much smaller degree. The vaults of the interior were evidently not built
when the drawing was made. This also appears from Plate G3.
The indifference of the draughtsman to the real proportions of the parts of the
edifice is the most strikingly shewn by the tracery of the windows. Side by side
we see the inside and the outside of the same clerestory window and of the same
side-aisle window. The scale of heights in the two elevations is evidently the
same. Yet the arch-heads of the window and of the lights are all drawn of
the equilateral form, although the narrower proportion of the horizontal scale of the
interior produces the most glaring discrepancy between the artistic effect of
the two representations of the same object. I shall proceed to shew that these
representations are both of them unlike the original in two essential respects.
Kg. 37. Fig. 36. Fig. 39.
These three diagrams exhibit the proportions of three specimens of that early
tracery pattern which simply consists of a circle or hoop over two arches. Fig.
37 is the primitive form, which was employed at Amiens, in the chapels of Rheims,
and in several other French cathedrals, about the year 1230.
The thick black line is the bowtell or roll molding, which is the most prominent
member of the tracery, and the fine lines which run parallel to its course on
either side shew the forms of the glazed openings. The hoop alone is ornamented
with six cusps. In this early tracery the hoop rests upon the arch-heads be-
low, so that their respective roll-moldings unite and are mitred together.
But its bowtell stands completely free from that of the outer arch of the
window-head, which encloses the whole tracery. The lateral moldings of the
hoop just touch those of the outer arch for the sake of obtaining mechanical
222
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
support, but the decorative effect is that of a hoop simply resting on the light-
heads. In the earliest remaining specimen at Amiens, which is at the south-eastern
extremity of the nave, a little crocket projects from the jamb-mold of compartment
B (fig. 37) to touch and support the hoop, which is more completely free from
the jambs than at Rheims. In the tracery of
Salisbury cloister and chapter-house (c. 1256)
the same detachment of the hoop is to be found,
but the moldings are much richer and more
multiplied than in the French specimens. The
idea of a hoop resting on two arches is also dis-
tinctly exhibited in several of the earlier portions
of Salisbury Cathedral c .
When the tracery principle was fully developed,
the hoop was mitred to the outer arch-molds,
in the same way as to the small arches below.
The Sainte Chnpelle at Paris, begun 1242, and
finished in 1247, is a complete example of this.
Iti fig. 38 the two methods are shewn, namely,
the primitive detachment of the hoop on the left-hand side of the drawing, and
the arrangement in which it is united to the roll-molding of the lateral arch on
the right-hand side. These two methods are seen together in the same window
in the clerestory of the nave and choir at Amiens d . But at Rheims the older
method is retained in all the lateral windows of the choir and nave, exactly as
shewn on the left-hand side of fig. 38 ; and probably out of respect to the original
designs. Fig. 39 is the representation of the lateral windows of the nave at
Rheims, as given by De Honecort in the plate we are now examining, and also
in the sketch he made in 1244 (PI. 19), when he received orders to go to Hungary.
In this drawing the hoop mitres completely with the lateral arch-molds, agreeably to
the later practice introduced into the Sainte Chapelle and other cotemporary
works, but by no means in accordance with the example he had before his eyes,
as shewn on the left-hand side of fig. 38. Yet the characteristic which I have
pointed out is one that must have been known and observed by a professional
architect. In his interior view of the chapel windows (PI. 59) he has committed
Fig, 40.— Eastern gable, Salisbury Cathedral.
c Oxford Glossary, Plates 231, 237-
d These windows are of four lights, and of two
orders of tracery. The first is the hoop on two arches,
and its hoop is mitred with the arch-mold. The two
arches are filled with a second order of tracery, on
the same pattern, but having the hoop detached. A
similar example is the chapel of St. Germain en Laye,
c. 1240, as appears from the engraving in Viollet-le-
Duc's Dictionary, t. ii. p. 433.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 223
the same mistake, yet in his exterior view he has drawn the tracery with the hoop
detached in the most exact accordance with the truth.
But there is a point of the same kind which must be next examined in relation
to the proportions of the arches of the tracery. In the chapel windows of Rheims,
(fig. 37,) the arch of the window-head springs from the level F G of the diameter
of the hoop, and therefore greatly above the impost of the small arches D, C,
which form the heads of the lights. Thus a very large hoop is obtained. In
the lateral windows of the nave, fig. 38, the impost line, H K, of the window-
head is still considerably above that of the light-heads. But Wilars de Honecort,
although he has drawn the chapel-windows in Plates 59 and 60 with perfect
correctness in this respect, has in his representations of the nave-windows made
the window-head spring from the same level as the light-heads, and has described
its arch from the same centre points as the latter. The small circles in these
figures are the places of the centre points, and in fig. 39 it will be seen that the
inner arches of the light-heads and the inner line of the window-head are all
equilateral. Here, again, our artist has given the arrangement of the tracery of
the " Sainte Chapelle," and not that of Rheims.
Its effect is to make the hoop, as well as the lateral spaces b, much smaller,
and to reduce the proportional height of the tracery. It thus alters the phy-
siognomy of the window in a manner that would scarcely have escaped the eye of
a practical architect. These remarks shew that our artist drew details in accord-
ance with the newer habits of his own time, unless the older forms were so
fully developed, as in the chapel windows, that he was perforce compelled to study
the exact relation of their parts. The proportions which he has given to the
tracery of the nave-windows are those which were generally adopted in England.
This pair of sketches of the interior and exterior compartment could not have
been made from the working drawings instead of the real building, for they shew
the structure in a consistently incomplete state in several places, exactly as it
would naturally have been seen while in progress, but as it would never have
been represented in designs. Thus, the vault in the interior is not yet built,
and we see the lower or solid portion of the vault-ribs carried up, but stopping
short of the abacus of the window-shaft and wall-rib, or formeret, in an unfinished
manner, with the rough wall above. On the exterior, the flying buttresses and
the pinnacles of the side-aisle buttresses, not being required until the great vault
was in progress, are also not built, but the first course of the pinnacle is set upon
the parapet, and the commencement of the narrow opening by which the water
was to be conveyed from the roof is shewn, with the bases of its lateral shafts.
224
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
In the clerestory walls the capitals of the shafts which were to support the flying
buttresses are seen, they of course being built corbel-wise into the thickness of
the wall, but the shafts themselves, being of superficial masonry, are not yet
erected. Statues of angels are indicated on the top, with outspread wings, like
those of the apsidal chapels. But they are shewn in diagram lines only, as
hieroglyphics to shew that statues were intended, but not yet set up.
The battlement of the side-aisles with its stepping-stones is mitred round the
buttresses, to afford a passage in front of the great pinnacle shafts. But in the
existing building the arrangement is different ; for when the pinnacle shafts were
built, they were made smaller than in the original design, and were narrowed and
set inwards to such an extent as to leave a free passage round their outer faces at
the level of the parapet. The stumps of the original pinnacles shewn in the
drawing were of course taken down, as well as the embattled parapet below, when
the present pinnacles were carried up after the visit of Wilars de Honecort.
It is necessary to state that the view taken of this subject by M. Lassus varies
materially from that which I have endeavoured to develope. His entire com-
mentary upon the plate in question runs thus : — " This drawing differs in so
many respects from the real building, that we can only conclude that it must have
been traced, before the resumption of the works in 1241, from plans that were
never executed. On the exterior, besides the merlons of the side-aisle walls, whose
existence the modern leaden covering prevents us from verifying, Wilars indicates
a similar crest under the clerestory windows. Of this there is now no trace, and
it would have been useless as stepping-stones, because the passage itself is carried
through openings in the pilaster buttresses of the clerestory wall. Honecort's
drawing shews this passage, but suppresses the flying buttresses and upper
termination of the side-aisle buttresses, to shew the form of the pilaster buttresses
of the clerestory wall. On the caps of these buttresses, which Honecort calls
piliers, he has indicated — in the drawing and in its legend — angels, where in the
real building are placed human figures, like cariatides, supporting the piers of
the high parapet above. Yet the inscription gives in this place a gutter and
merlons to furnish a passage in case of fire, consequently no high parapet. Were
the figures which Wilars took for angels a mere ornament ? or were they intended
to support gurgoyles, the nofrers which were to throw off the water from the
high roof to that of the side aisles? Although the present high balustraded
parapet is manifestly a work of the fifteenth century, yet as the traces of a
different balustrade may be detected upon the towers, which belong to the end
of the twelfth century, it may be granted that a similar one was destined for
/
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 225
the clerestory of the nave by its architect. It follows, therefore, that subse-
quently to the visit of the architect of Cambray to Rheiras, the plans of the
latter church were changed in several respects. One of these changes is evident
in the pinnacles that rise above the side-aisle wall. They are set back so far
as to leave a free passage round their outer faces, so as to render useless the
merlons which still remain on the oldest part of the nave, but which would have
been necessary had the pinnacles been carried up on the original scale of mag-
nitude. We may direct attention to the earnest and repeated importance which
Honecort attaches to the means of access and circulation round about every story
of the edifice, mainly to guard against fire, like that fatal one which had, at the
beginning of the century, destroyed the very cathedral which he was studying.
" The principal difference which we remark in the interior elevation is certainly
an important one : it consists in the arcade shewn below the side-aisle windows,
of which not the slightest trace can be found either in the nave or transepts,
although it exists in the apsidal chapels." — (L.)
It will be seen that M. Lassus accounts for the differences between Wilars'
drawing and the existing building by supposing that the artist drew from plans
which were never executed, while, on the contrary, I have endeavoured to shew
that some of these differences are the result of his imperfect mode of drawing,
and that others relate to mere parapets and stumps of pinnacles, which were
naturally removed or obliterated when the works were carried on after Hone-
cort's visit.
The setting of the mass of the pinnacles inwards, attributed by M. Viollet-le-
Duc to economy of materials and want of funds, appears to me to have been
dictated by an increased acquaintance with the action of the diagonal thrusts
of the flying buttresses, which are better resisted by placing the centre of gravity
of the outer buttress and pinnacle at a greater distance from the front face of the
lower stages of the side-aisle buttresses. In English examples I have met with
similar cases of re-erecting the pinnacle shafts in a more inward position, of which
there is a very striking example on the south side of the choir at Ely. — (W.)
g g
/
\
«
t ^
t? uat*1im VC^ttfctf to22utTce1e
1ottcm£t$itf com
PL..LXII
. 7 c(?mr c*tf uatef fuur ttolfef ^ mtauttcf - tottf mneasesit
<£^t*r Stee Want MHuctf btf tmtfiaifc ttikntaulaumt Wmt Wt atietr
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 227
PLATE LXII.
RECTO OF THE THIRTY-SECOND LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY W ITH
THE NUMERAL XVI III.
" Ci poes wis veir lun dcs pilers toraus de le glise de Rains, et .1. de ceus
dentre .ij. capieles. et sen i a .1. del plain pen. et .1. de ceus de le nef del moustier.
par tos ces pilers sunt les loizons teles coin eles doivent estre."
" Ici vous pouvez voir l'un des piliers de la tour de l'eglise de Reims, et l'un de ceux d'entre
deux chapelles, et il y en a un des murs de cloture et Pun de ceux de la nef de l'eglise. Les
liaisons de tous ces piliers sont telles qu'elles doivent etre."
" Here you see one of the great piers e of the church of Eheims, and one of those which are
between every two chapels; and there is one from the plain wall, and one from the nave of the
church. In all these piers the bond is as it must be."
Ld
CO
of
ui
Q.
Figure 41
The first plan represents one of the four great crossing- piers, in which the
arrangement of the shafts is shewn with great fidelity. In fig. 41 I have given
Pilers toraus ; vide Glossarial Index at the end of this volume.
Gg2
228 EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
the plan of this pier, with the addition of lines shewing the relation of the shafts
to the arches and ribs above. It is a compound pier of a very complex kind, and
requires examination to explain its manifest asymmetry. In the earlier mediaeval
styles the adjustment of the parts of a compound pier to those of the super-
structure was very closely maintained, every shaft having its corresponding rib
or arch above. A crossing pier, by its position, has pier-arches springing from
two of its adjacent angles, and the transverse ribs of the lofty central vaults from
the other two adjacent angles.
In Rheims Cathedral the transverse arches of the central vaults are of the same
mold as the pier-arches, and, like them, are of two orders f . Each of the four
angles of the pier is therefore provided with a sub-shaft between a pair of edge-
shafts to carry the two pier-arches and two transverse ribs g , as the plan shews.
The diagonal ribs (D) that descend from each of the vaults are received each
upon a shaft placed between the groups already described. But, in addition to
these, it must be observed that the clerestory walls which rise above the pier-
arches, and against which the central vaults abut, have wall-ribs to receive those
vaults, and these wall-ribs rest on a shaft which rises from the ground, together
with those already described. Thus it happens that each of the two faces of the
compound pier which receive the clerestory walls have four intermediate shafts,
while those which receive the high vault of the crossing and the low vault of
the side-aisle respectively, have only three intermediate shafts.
Hence the unsymmetrical form of the pier, which has been exactly delineated
by Honecort. The three marks on the vertical mid-line of his pier are apparently
intended as a guide in drawing the pier edges, as shewn in my diagram ; three
similar ones are placed on his horizontal line opposite the left-hand lower group.
His diagonal shafts are drawn larger than in reality, but in the diagram I have
followed his proportions 11 .
The detailed drawings of M. Viollet-le-Duc and Gailhabaud, compared with
' The section of these arches is correctly given by oversight, for the small plan engraved by Gailhabaud,
Honecort in this plate, and is the second figure in and his partial plan of the transept, concur in giving
the second row of the moldings ; the third figure is the four intermediate shafts to the opposite faces, in
the diagonal rib. the same way as in Honecort's drawing, and the
e Vide my " Remarks on the Architecture of the analysis which I have given is sufficient to shew that
Middle Ages," 1835, pp. 86, et seq. if a fourth shaft be employed to carry the wall-ribs,
h Honecort's plan of the great crossing-pier is said it will naturally produce the arrangement in question,
by M. Lassus to vary from the real ones only in one In the nave the wall-rib shafts spring from the
point, which is, that those faces of the pier that are abacus of the pier, and not from its base, as in the
garnished with four intermediate shafts are placed crossing-piers, and therefore do not enter into its
opposite to each other in the drawing, and are ad- plan. — (W.)
jacent in the existing piers. But this must be an
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
229
ITonecort's, shew that his plans of the other three piers are by no means
minutely exact. The second of the first row is a respond of the side-aisle, and
is true in the number of shafts, but the lesser shafts are much too small in com-
parison with the larger. The plan omits the upper base-molding E (fig. 32, p. 212),
probably because it is merely concentric with the shafts, but inserts two parallel
zigzag lines, which are the plans of the plinths D and B, and represent the course
of the intermediate molding, C. In reality, the plan-line of the upper plinth, D, is
the only correct one, for the molding C and the plinth below it do not mitre
round the plinth of the wall-shaft, but run parallel to the wall, so as to form a
stylobate for the two wall-shafts that bound the severey on each side, as the lower
plinth A is correctly shewn to do by the outer line in Honecort's drawing.
The first plan in the second row is a pier of the nave, in which the attached
shafts are drawn too large, and the plinths in the intermediate portions are
curvilinear, and concentric with the body of the pier, instead of running straight
in a diagonal direction from one shaft to the next, as in the reality.
The next plan of the second row is one of the piers that separate the chapels
Figure VI.
from each other. It differs essentially from the real piers, as will be seen by
comparing it with the above plan of one of them.
230
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Seen from the side-aisle of the real edifice, as in M. Viollet-le-Duc's sketch
(p. 205), the front of the pier is exactly like the nave-piers, shewing a large
cylindrical body and three appended shafts. But Honecort has formed the front
of his pier of a group of five shafts, the difference consisting in the substitution of
two intermediate shafts in square-edged nooks for the cylindrical body of the
actual pier. All this portion of the pier belongs to the vaulting of the side-aisles.
The front shaft carries the transverse rib, the lateral shafts in Wilars' drawing,
like the cylindrical body in the real building, carry the diagonal ribs, and the
next pair of shafts the arches of communication between the aisle and chapels h .
Within the chapels there are two other shafts on each side the pier, which belong
to the diagonal rib of the chapel vault and to its wall arcade respectively, and
are correctly shewn by the artist.
The most curious part of this affair is, that the separating piers of the chapels,
as shewn in the modern plan of Cambray Cathedral (p. 90, above), agree with
Honecort's plan, and therefore not with those of Rheims. He may have purposely
made this change in the arrangement of the pier, or he may have fallen into a
mistake by trusting to slight memoranda when finishing his drawings 1 , but the
reproduction of this remarkable variation, in the actual Cathedral of Cambray,
greatly strengthens the conjecture that Honecort's drawings of Rheims were
employed in the works of the former edifice.
The system employed for the chapel piers at Rheims is not common. It is to
be seen at Beauvais (1240-50) and at Westminster Abbey with some differences.
But the system which Honecort has substituted is the ordinary one, and may be
found in early examples, as at Noyon, Vezelay, and Bayeux, all early French
buildings of the beginning of the century, and is also employed at Amienc and
Cologne, and in many other cases. It was familiar to him, and this is probably
another instance of his habit of trusting to memory for the completion of his
drawings rather than to the object before him.
The lines which represent the bonds of all these piers may or may not be cor-
rect. Honecort's expression that they are — "teles com eles doivent estre" — as
they must be — is a confession that he guessed at them from the joints, and implies
that he did not see the working drawings. The French commentators truly state,
h Marked chapel-arch in fig. 42. base-mold with only the lower plinth and sub-plinth
' It will be seen that the plaus of the plinths are upon the left-hand half; the word arcade is inad-
as nearly as possible alike in Honecort's drawing and vertently written upon the sub-plinth that runs in
in the real building. To avoid confusion of lines in front of the arches, instead of being placed between
fig. 42, the complete plan of the plinths is drawn the arcade-shafts, as it ought to have been. — (W.)
upon the right-hand half, and the plan of the upper
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 231
that as this part of the structure could only be observed in the course of repairs
or demolition, they have no means of verifying them. Lassus, however, informs
us that the joints of the real piers of the earlier portion of the nave are placed in
the same position superficially as in Honecort's plan, so as not to be seen on the
plain surfaces. The western compartments, which are later in date, are built on
a different system. Each course consists of two stones, each of which carries two
portions of the neighbouring attached shafts. The joint falls halfway between
these, and is therefore visible on the surface of the body. The courses are set
with their joints crossing each other in succession at right angles.
Below the piers is placed a series of profiles of the moldings of the church,
under which is written the following inscription : —
" Vesci le s molle 8 des chapieles de cele pagne la devant. des formes z des
veneres, des ogives z des doubliaus. z des sorvols p' de seure."
" Voici les patrons des chapelles de la page la-devant, des fenetres, des meneaux, des ogives,
des arcs doubleaux et des formerets par-dessus."
"Here are the molds of the chapels of the former page, of the tracery and of the window
lights, of the diagonal ribs, and also of the transverse ribs, and the super-arches above them."
In this inscription several technical terms occur, which must be examined. In
Plate 19, Honecort has described his drawing of the tracery of the side-aisle win-
dows as " une des formes de Rains k ." The same word is used in English
mediaeval documents for tracery, and also in French. M. Lassus follows the same
interpretation, but translates verieres by meneaux. Judging by English mediaeval
documents, I should rather translate this word by lights, which is applied solely
to the large principal openings between the monials, and in this case would refer
to the jamb-molds and monial-molds.
Philibert de Lorme has recorded that the ogives are the diagonal ribs of a vault
which, as they cross each other in each vaulting compartment, are also termed
la croisee d 'ogives. Also, " There are other arches called doubleaux, which separate
the vaults and are thicker than the others." These are the transverse ribs. In
Rheims Cathedral they are unusually prominent, being formed throughout of two
orders of voussoirs like the pier-arches. This is very rarely the case in France,
especially so late as the thirteenth century, and never, as far as I know, in
England.
Now the term Sorvols is derived from Sor, super, and vols ™, or volsure, an
k Architectural Nomenclature, pp. 48 and 50 ; Par- Vols is evidently a form of volsure. Thus in
ker's Glossary, art. Form-pieces. the inscription at the foot of the page, we find volses
1 Architecture de Philibert del' Orme, p. 107. 1568. for vaulted. In mediaeval documents vault is often
232
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
arch or vault. In this case it must refer to the super-arch, or order of voussoirs
which covers the arc doubleau. In the second figure of the second row we
accordingly find an exact section of the transverse rib, and of the super-arch in
combination with it, which also represents the section of the pier-arch. This
figure may fairly be supposed to be the one described as "les molles des doubliaus
et des sorvols par de seure." The mold of the ogive stands next to it.
The moldings in these figures are not those of the chapel alone, for the very
first compartment on the left hand is the plan of one of the windows of the side-
aisles taken across the middle of the monials, or rather a plan of the jamb-molds
and of the monial, for the jambs are placed too close together in proportion to the
scale of the sections to form a connected plan.
Every one of the sections in this table is distinguished by a peculiar mason's
mark, exactly similar to those which are found on the stones of mediaeval build-
ings. That these are in the present case employed as letters of reference is
evident by comparing them with Plates 59 and 61, where the same characters
occur, and in most instances coincide with the places assigned to the sections by
comparing them with the real building. Thus in the exterior elevation of the
side-aisle, Plate 61, the monial has a mark corresponding to that on the section
we have just described, and the mark on the section of the right jamb is placed
on the left jamb of the elevation. It is carelessly engraved in the latter, but in
my own tracing is exactly the same as that of the section.
The second compartment contains five separate sections, which belong to the
windows of the chapel, and require a separate examination. The first figure repre-
sents one of the cusps of the hoop, A, (vide fig. 37, p. 221). These large cusps in
the early specimens of tracery were always constructed of separate stones of this
form inserted in a groove formed in the circumscribing hoop. The remaining
sections are drawn on a larger scale in fig. 43 in their real proportions, and are
marked with letters of reference corresponding to those in fig. 37, to shew to
which compartments they belong.
A-B is a section taken from the compartment A to the compartment B, and
accordingly, the groove for the reception of the cusp-piece appears on the left
hand, and the rebate for the glass on the right.
C-B is taken from the compartment C to the compartment B, apparently to
used for an arch. M. Lassus has translated sorvol arch, and the epithet exactly represents its function,
by formeret, or wall-rib. But he has made no attempt of lining or strengthening the vault or arch under
to shew any connection between the term and his appli- which it stands. When placed under another arch,
cation. Arc doubleau is, literally, a doubling or lining it would be translated sub-arch.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
233
shew the different arrangement of the interior profiles, for the left-hand side has a
fillet next to the glass rebate, and a chamfer between that and the roll-molding.
But on the right-hand side the fillet is omitted ; in this respect it agrees with A-B.
ArB
H. WILLIS.
Figure 43.
D-C is taken from D to C, immediately above the capital of the monial-shaft.
Both sides of this section are therefore alike, they have the fillet, and are the same
as the left half of C-B.
C-E is the plan of the outer arch-mold, and E P is the soffit of the inner vault
of the window above the gangways.
The above sections are corrected from my own tracings of the original manu-
script, in which the difference between the profiles of C and B are more distinctly
shewn than in the engraving. It is not unusual to give a simpler profile to the
smaller openings of tracery (such as B and the other triangular spaces above and
below the hoop) than to the principal compartments A, D, and C. But I am
ignorant whether or no such difference exists in the moldings of the real window.
It appears to me to account completely for the three sections A-B, C-B, and
D-C, for otherwise the second section would be unnecessary
" The marks upon these sections correspond very
nearly with those upon the external elevation of the
side-aisle window in Plate 61, although it represents
a different window. The double cross of the first
section will be found between the hoop and the
triangular compartment B. The single cross upon
the second section is written between the compart-
ments C and B, in accordance with my explanation,
but is also written above the capital of the monial, as
if the section there were the same. On the other
hand, the mark applied to the third section, which I
have placed in the latter position, coincides with that
which is given to the monial of the elevation, of which
monial with the same mark a different section has
already been given in the first compartment. These
discrepancies can be explained by supposing that the
Hh
234
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
The third compartment of the upper line has a section which, Lassus tells us,
belongs to a gallery in the transept, and that the fourth and last is the former et, or
wall-rib, of the side-aisle vaults, and the first of the second row the string-course
beneath the windows of the side-aisles of the nave °.
The second figure of this row, as already explained, is the transverse rib
(or arc doubleau) of the whole of the vaults, and also the mold of the pier-
arches, and agrees exactly with Gailhabaud's detailed sections. The third figure
is a correct section of the diagonal vault-rib (or croisee d' 'ogive p ). The fourth
figure is a plan of the front of the pier which separates the chapel windows from
each other* 1 . The front shaft carries the vault-ribs, and the lateral shafts the
wall-ribs, of which one is shewn at P, fig. 43, above. This plan is drawn looking
upwards, and thus shewing the peculiar angular position and foliage-knobs of the
capital of the shaft. The last figure may be intended for a plan of the same
pier, looking doivnwards and shewing the plinths. The two lateral ones rest on
the gangway which, as already described (p. 211 above), is carried under
the window and behind the piers in question, which are thereby isolated, as in
the drawing. The plinth of the front shaft is on the pavement below. The mark
upon this section is placed in Plate 59 upon this plinth. — (W.)
sections we are considering really apply to a lost
elevation of the cliapel windows.
Lastly, the mark on the fourth section, which re-
presents the jamb-arch mold of the window-head, is
to be found on the left-hand side of the drawing, as
well as the mutilated cross which designates the outer
rank of its voussoirs. Yet this in the section is ap-
plied to the inner, or escoinson-arch, and in the
elevation to the hood-mold, the section of which would
be quite different. This also shews that the marks
on the sections apply to another elevation.
° The first of these three sections has a mark very
nearly the same as that upon the single shaft of the
arcade in Plate 59, but reversed; those of the other
two cannot be traced upon the other drawings.
p The section of the transverse rib-mold has two
mason's marks separated by a vertical stroke, which
cannot be intended for a joint. They probably apply
to its double function of a vault-rib and pier-arch mold.
The cross on the left hand is marked on the front of
the unfinished springing of the vault-ribs in the in-
terior elevation in Plate 01. A small line drawn
above it, which indicates a joint or breaking off of
the masonry, makes it resemble the character which
is applied to the diagonal section. The righi-hand
mark probably refers to a lost drawing.
i Its mark is placed in Plate 59 upon the front
shaft, just above the basement, but the section cannot
have been taken at this level, because it represents a
pier detached at the sides, as this really is, above the
stringcourse. — (W.)
PL.LXIII
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
235
PLATE LXIII.
VERSO OF THE THIRTY-SECOND LEAF.
This page gives the section of the apsidal wall of the Cathedral of Rheims
above the level of the chapels, with a lateral view of the double flying-buttresses,
and of the great isolated piers which receive them. Although Wilars de Ilone-
cort has not led us to expect minute accuracy in his drawings, we are obliged to
confess that there are great discrepancies between the details which are given in
this page and the reality. This is especially the case with the outer pinnacle
shaft. In the drawing this is furnished with an appended buttress facing in-
wards towards the church. The purpose of this is to receive the imposts of the
two flying-buttresses, each of which springs from a molding. The shaft of the
pinnacle is in two stories, but the flying-buttresses both abut against the lower
one, which is very lofty. In the real building the shaft is also in two stories, but
the two flying-buttresses abut one upon each. The lower story has on each face
a blank arch 1 ', and the upper one a square tabernacle, in which is the figure of an
angel. It is this upper story which in the drawing erroneously stands clear above
the upper flying-buttress, and is surmounted by an octagon spire with a little
square shaft and spirelet at each angle. The real upper story is capped by an
octagon spire, with square angle spirelets, but they, having no shafts beneath,
rise from the same level as the central octagon.
The great intermediate pinnacle-shaft has none of the stringmolds and arches
which are exhibited in the drawing, and its upper termination consists of a plain,
heavy quadrangular spire, which is probably due to the restorations that were
made after the burning of the roof in 1481.
Wilars de Honecort has carefully traced the battlemented parapet which bor-
ders the gutters of the chapels, of the great roof and of the gangway under the
clerestory windows, but in his section has omitted the triforium gallery s .
r This blank arch is indicated in Honecort's draw- molding beneath the gangway of the window-sills is
ing, but being filled up with black resembles the shewn, with its return mitring round the base of the
pierced openings, which are in this way designated in pilaster buttress, and from the unfinished air of this
other parts of these drawings. The lower story of part of the sketch, it may be conjectured that in
the pinnacle-shaft is greatly too lofty, the upper one inking his lead-lines he omitted those of the gallery,
and the spire as much too short. which had been accidentally rubbed out. — (W.)
' The space for it is left blank in his drawing. The
h h 2
236
EXPLANATION OP THE PLATES.
The upper termination of the clerestory wall was entirely changed after the fire
of 1481 ; therefore the representation of the tabernacle which originally covered
the angels shewn in Plate 61, is valuable, but we find no trace of the gurgoyles
(or nokers) which now exist, sustained by the cariatides which have been substi-
tuted for the angels. Lastly, the crockets shewn at the angles of the great roof
inform us that such ornaments ought to be attached to the rolls that separate
the lead plates of the roof. We have already seen that a similar ornament must
have existed at the angles of the chapels roofs, which were not lean-to roofs, like
those shewn in this section, but pyramidal, as in Plate 60.
This page, the last but one of the manuscript, bears, like the first, the red
stamp of the Bibliotheque Nationale. — (L.)
Thus far M. Lassus, whose excellent article upon this plate I have given entire.
The lean-to roof of the side-aisles appears to me to shew that this section is taken
across the narrow severey of the choir which is adjacent to the apse, looking east-
ward, and not across the apsidal wall. Notwithstanding its numerous errors, it
is extremely interesting, as shewing how early the idea of representing the ar-
rangement of a building by a section arose. It is, in fact, the earliest section
that has been discovered.
This is the only drawing of the five which belong to Rheims that I am dis-
posed to consider as a copy from a working drawing, and not from the reality.
The objects delineated in the previous pages were in existence at the time of
Honecort's visit, as, for example, the chapels, and the piers and moldings of which
he gives plans and details, as well as the severeys of the choir and nave, which
were certainly carried up halfway, and the former, as I believe, even to the roof.
But the discrepancies between this sketch and the reality are so great, that we
may well admit that the pinnacles and buttresses were inserted, partly from the
stumps and indications exhibited by the toothings of the building, and partly
from descriptions or drawings which he obtained on the spot. — (W.)
PL, .LXIV
P-ereuCiS cd cpz to l? Wt •^mftef ftidfcf be cot togef.
? ^wnontr cej> tmecAe con efomme g^fihrr
Fcnfees we rfamtne trtSe vvutuuwr
£ ^mibeis^nratw' u - cms q tettmOfntu^
tffef m^ r ^ ft ntem* t>teic tim atMknprc^
ttefoteut cf F % ftcSTcf^frW
W^mte uvp cnunerefem^ue We max* j>
^WtmtSmvmmf eft fkttxmf ft paemt tt
taouf wee M^xlxf- ? t? Tcf teftttqwef br
utcf Sun latflkf tcfnvto^ wcots oo Cjatkcue*
J tttucr tie tottce alautre* p^nWf tme: trmmet*^
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
237
PLATE LXIV.
RECTO OF THE THIRTY-THIRD LEAF, MARKED IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY WITH
THE NUMERAL XXVII.
The numeral proves that seven leaves between tins and the preceding have been abstracted
since the fifteenth century. But as in the rest of the Album every sheet of parchment is folded
into two leaves forming four pages, we may conclude that, prior to this paging by J. Mancel,
one of the original pages had been removed. The reverse side of the thirty-third leaf is blank,
and therefore this engraving completes the facsimile of the manuscript.
" Retencis co que io vus dirai. Prendez fuelles de col roges. et sanemonde
[cest une erbe con clainme galion filate] prendes une erbe con clainme tanesie et
caneuvize [cest semence de canvre]. Estanpes ces .11 ij. erbes si quil ni ait nient
plus de lune que de lautre. Apres si prendeis warance .rj. tans que de lune des.
mi. erbes. et puis si lestanpes puis si meteis ces .v. erbes en .1. pot et si meteis
blanc vin al destenprer, le meillor que vus poes avoir, auques tenpreement que les
puizons ne soient trop espessez si con les puist boire. Nen beveiz mie trop ; en
une escargne duef en arez vus aseiz, por quele soit plainne. Quel plaie que vus
aies vus en garires. Tergies vo plaie dun poi destoupes. metes sus une fuelle de
col roge. puis si beveis des puizons al matin et al vespre .11. fois le ior. Eles
valent miex destemprees de moust douc que dautre vin. Mais quil soit bons ; si
paerra li mous avec les erbes. et se vus les destenpres de vies vin laissies les .11.
iors ancois con en boive.
" Cuellies vos flors au matin de diverses colors ke lune ne touce a lautre.
prendes une maniere de piere con taille a ciziel. quele soit blance molue et deliie.
Puis si meteis vos flors en ceste poure. Cascune maniere par li. si duerront vos
flors en lor colors."
" Eetenez ce que je vous dirai. Prenez des feuilles de chou rouge et de la sanemonde (c'est
une herbe qu'on appelle chanvre batard). Prenez une herbe qu'on appelle tanesie et du chenevis
(c'est la semence du chanvre). Ecrasez ces quatre herbes, de sorte qu'il n'y en ait pas plus de l'une
que de l'autre. Ensuite vous prendrez de la garance deux fois autant que de l'une des quatre
herbes et l'ecraserez. Puis vous mettrez ces cinq herbes en un pot et les ferez infuser dans du vin
blanc, le meilleur que vous puissiez avoir, avec cette precaution que la potion ne soit point trop
epaisse et qu'on la puisse boire. N'en buvez pas trop ; dans une coquille d'cauf vous en aurez
assez, pourvu qu'elle soit pleine. Quelle plaie que vous ayez, vous en guerirez. Essuycz vos
238
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
plaies d'un peu d'etoupe, mettez dessus une feuille de chou rouge et buvez de la potion matin
et soir, deux fois le jour. Elle vaut mieux infusee dans du mout doux que dans d'autre vin,
pourvu qu'il soit bon. Le mout fermentera avec les herbes. Si vous faites infuser dans du
vin vieux, laissez deux jours avant que d'en boire.
" Cueillez vos fleurs au matin de diverses couleurs : que l'une ne touche point a. l'autre.
Prenez une espece de pierre que Ton taille au ciseau et qu'elle soit blanche, moulue et fine,
puis mettez vos fleurs en cette poudre, chacune suivant son espece. Par ce moyen se con-
serveront vos fleurs avec leurs couleurs."
" Remember well what I have to tell you. Take the leaves of reel colewort and of avens. Take
also an herb called tansy and some hempseed. Crush these four herbs together in equal
quantities. Take of madder twice as much as of each of the others, and crush it. Then put
these five herbs in a pot, infusing them in white wine, the best yon can procure, and taking care
that the mixture is not too thick to drink. Bo not drink too much at a time, an eggshell will
contain enough for a dose, provided it be full. It will cure any wound that you may have.
Clean your wound with a little tow, put upon it a leaf of the red colewort, and drink the
potion morning and night, tioice a-day. It is best prepared toith new sweet wine, if it be of
good quality. It will ferment with the herbs. If your infusion be made with old wine, leave it
two days before you drink it.
" Gather flowers of different colours in the morning, and do not let them touch each other. Take
a sort of stone which can be cut with a chisel, and see that it be lohite, and reduced to a fine
powder. lay your flowers in this powder, each according to their species. In this toay the
flowers will preserve their colours."
The use of the first of these receipts may have been familiarized to De Honecort
by the bruises which all workmen are liable to in their workshops. The second
seems the same as that given in the following verses of the poem De Artibus
Bomanorum, by Heraclius, who lived about the tenth century : —
"Mores in varios qui vult mutare colores,
Causa scribendi quos libri pagina poscit,
Est opus ut segetes in summo mane pererret
Et tunc diversos flores ortuque recentes
Inveniat, properetque sibi decerpere eosdem.
Cum que domi fuerint caveat ne ponat in unum
Illos, sed faciat quod talis res sibi poscit vel quserit.
Dum super sequalem petram contriveris istos
Flores, incoctum pariter congere gypsum.
Sic tibi siccatos poteris servare colores."
These verses teach us to gather the flowers in the morning, to keep them
asunder, and to cover them with unbaked gypsum after having bruised them on a
stone. But Heraclius gives this as a method of obtaining vegetable colours,
while Honecort appears to intend the preservation of the flowers. — (A. D.)
ADDENDA ET COEEIGENDA.
Page 8. The church of St. Yvcd do Brainc has lately heen made the subject of a complete mono-
graph, by M. Stanislas Prioux, published at Paris in folio, with twenty-seven plates of archi-
tecture and monuments.
Page 13, line 3. As thirty-three leaves remain in the manuscript, and therefore sixty-six pages,
there is an apparent discrepancy in the statement that only sixty-three plates are devoted to
the drawings. It should have been mentioned that the recto of the third leaf and the verso of
the last leaf are blank, and that the recto of the thirty-third leaf is wholly occupied by recipes.
P. 17, 1. 21. For Cosmos, read Cosmas.
P. 20, 1. 7. For To trace the joints of voussoirs, read How to cut a voussoir according to rule,
PI. 38, No. 18, 19.
P. 23, 1. 1. Agies (of the Twelve Apostles in Plate 2). M. P. Meriniee gives the following remarks
in the Moniteur Universel, Dec. 20, 1858 : — " M. Littre" has communicated to me several passages,
unfortunately none of them anterior to the fifteenth century, in which agiaux or agios has the
sense of dress or ornaments. Menage remarks that at Paris they speak of les agios of the village
bride, that is to say, her parure. Trevoux in his Dictionary gives the same phrase and the
same interpretation. Honccort's legend must therefore be translated "the costume" (or, in
the language of the studio, the ajustement) " of the Twelve Apostles."
P. 49. In the Dictionnaire d? Architecture of M. Viollet-le-Duc, t. iv. p. 441, is a description of
this cross, with a drawing shewing that author's conception of its true proportions. He is
of opinion that it must have been cast in bronze, and that the shaft of the column was loftier
and more slender than in Honccort's sketch.
P. 57 and 58, note j. Vide Col and Forties (pilers) in the Glossarial Index.
P. 80. A pair of wrestlers differing in some respects from these examples is in the Luttrell Psalter.
(Vetusta Monumenta, vol. vi. pi. 24, fig. 4.)
P. 93. For No. 1. and No. 2. beneath the woodcuts, read Pig. 5. and Pig. 6.
P. 140, 1. 8. The quarto acuto of Viola is rounded at the apex, so that it is not in reality a pointed
arch, although the mode of its description is based upon the media3val nomenclature and
methods.
P. 161. The angel above the apse of Rheims Cathedral also turns upon a pivot, according to
M. Gilbert, and was therefore probably the subject of Honecort's description in this place.
P. 162. The engine here described may be one of those to which the name feme or verne is
applied in mediaeval documents. Por example, Lefeme occurs in the Ely Pabric Rolls, 16 Edw.
II. ; " ij. gynes voc' femes" in a Roll of works at Westminster, t. Edw. I., and verne in another
similar roll, 2 Edw. III.; "grece for the veryn," &c, Churchwardens' Accounts, Vfalden, Essex,
6 Edw. IV.; "Feme and Fergn,'" in the Pabric Rolls of York Minster, just admirably pub-
lished by the Surtees Society, under the able superintendence of the Rev. J. Raine, jun. In
all these cases, as well as in others, there are accompanying details which shew the thing so
named to have been a mason's or carpenter's machine for raising heavy materials. On the
240
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.
other hand, a windlass in Lincolnshire is still called a fearn, (Halliwell's "Archaic Dic-
tionary") ; and verin, in the glossaries of French practical writers of the last century, is the
name of a kind of screw-jack for raising and supporting loads. (Vide Daviler, Felibien, and the
Dictionnaire de Marine, Amst. 1702.) Lastly, Cotgrave gives, — " Chevre, the engine called by
architects, &c, a fearne ;" and the French clievre is the English " triangle, or three legs," which
has a windlass attached it whose rope acts upon the load by means of a pulley at the apex of the
triangle.
P. 196, note b. Windas. In his glossary the French editor quotes, as his authority for interpreting
this word as a spring, the following passage from the Statutes of the " Serruriers" of Abbe-
ville, a.d. 1480 : — "Kuls ne porra faire windas, cri, poullietz, et aultres engins a bender arba-
lestres. . . . Item que les dits windas soient bien et souffisanment fais sans brasures sinon es
lieux a ce convenables et necessaires." This passage, which may be translated, "No one shall
make windlasses, levers, pulleys, or other machines to bend cross-bows," appears to relate wholly
to the well-known contrivances necessary to enable the archer to bend the steel bow, which was
too powerful to be overcome without mechanical assistance. It cannot be so rendered as to make
windas signify a spring. In fact, Grose, amongst other writers, enumerates in his "Ancient
Armour," (p. 59, and note x,) the devices supplied for bending cross-bows as above. The win-
lasse, or ivindelaise, was also called inoulinet ; and the lever, a bender, goafs-foot, (or pied de
bicJie). Roquefort gives " Croc de fer ... instrument pour bander une arbalete ;" and the cri
of the passage above is probably another name of the same lever. — (W.)
P. 227, 1. 1. Toral, piler toral, or pilers torausz, applied to the great crossing-piers of Rheims;
probably tower-piers, from "Tor, a tower, (Roquefort)." M. Quicherat refers to Arcus toralis
in Ducange, where the phrase in the acts of a Spanish council in 1582 is applied to the arch of
separation between the nave and choir, or perhaps to the arched doorway in the choir-screen,
for the Benedictine editors render the phrase in question, " Cancelli qui separant sanctuarium
vel chorum a navi in basilicis, sic dicti, ut opinor, quod pars janua? superior arcus speciem
refert." They suppose toralis to be an error for choralis. I also find in the Dictionnaire de
Trevoax, 1771 : — "Toral, or Totjral, f. m. Terme de coutume. Elevation de terre, ordinaire-
ment couverte de gazon, que Ton fait entre deux heritages, qui appartiennent a deux diffe-
rens maitres pour servir de separation, Agger, aggestus toralium." This sense is also given
in Ducange, under Torale, No. 2, and justifies the interpretation of Arcus Toralis as a
boundary. But the Spanish Dictionary of the Academy of Madrid, quoted by Hcnsehel, gives,
"Toral, adj., Lo principal o que tiene mas fuerza, y vigor en qualguier especie, como Arco
toral, fundamento toral. Viene del Latino. Torus Toralis." (Diccionario de la lengna Cas-
tellana. Madrid, 1739.) This would translate our phrase to mean "the great or principal
piers."— (W.)
GLOSSAKIAL INDEX.
The Arabic numerals refer to the pages, a number in brackets, thus (No. 28), to the article upon the
page that follows it, and the small letters in brackets, thus (a), to the foot-notes.
Acainte, side-aisle, 105.
Agies, Addenda, and 23.
Aguile, a spire, (No. 2S) 144.
Arbre, the axis of a wheel, 166.
Arret, small arch, 57.
Arkiere, a loop-hole, 57. "Trous qu'on faisoit
dans les nmrs d'unc forteresse pour tirer des
flechcs aux ennemis ; en bas Lat. archesia, en Prov.
arkieiro, archeiro. — Lucarne pour recevoir du jour
par une cour on un jardin." — (Roquefort.)
Ars boteres, Ars buteret, flying buttresses, 86.
B.
Behot, Beiios, a tube, 53. — Beet, lit., canal. (Alle-
mand.) — Bedum, the bed of a river or of a mill-
course. (Ducange.)
Besloge, skew," or oblique, 126.
Bevum, wc bevel, 151.
Bosine, a trumpet, (k) 115.
C.
Cantepleure, the siphon of a Tantalus cup, 53. Chan-
tepleure, robinet, Er. : a waste-pipe or channel of a
reservoir, to let off the water when it rises above
its proper level. {Dictionnaire d'Aviler). A cock
or tap, to cause water to flow from a vessel at
pleasure.
Capitel, capital of a column, 147. Roquefort gives,
" Capitele : Chapitre, lieu oil s'assembloient les
chanoines et les moines ;" and, " On : ou ubi ; au,
ad; &c." Therefore on capitel in this place may
be translated ' in a chapter-house. 5 — (W.)
Cavece, Chavec, the chevet or east end of a church,
123, 86.
Centicore, an imaginary animal, 22.
Charole, the circumscribing aisle of an apse, 91.
(See Carol in "Oxford Glossary," 5th ed.)
Cintreel, the centering of an arch, (No. 4) 123.
Clef, the key-stone of an arch, (No. 22) 137, (No.
24) 138.
the capping and elbows of stall-work, 185.
Coen, quoin, or corner, (No. 14) 129, (No. 26)
143.
Col, projection of a buttress, 57, (j) 58. " Item
ondit coste entre lesdis pilliers a deux autres pil-
liers espassez portans chacun iii. piez de col et
deux piez despoisse." — (Account Roll, 1399, Bull,
du comite historique, p. 53. 1849). — (L.)
Comble a viij. costes, an octagon spire, 41.
Conble a viij. crestes, an octagon spire with a crest
of crockets on each angle, 57, (h) 58.
Conpas, a pair of compasses, (No. 40) 152. Or the arc
described by them, as " a iij. conpas,'" a trefoil, 45.
Also " on canpe a conpas," i. e. " champ decrit au
compas," Er., a circular area, 120.
Copresse, a shore, 166.
Covertic, a sloping roof, 41, 219.
Creste, a row of crockets, 57.
Cretiatjs, merlon of a battlement, 217, 218, 219.
D.
Dotjbliaus, transverse vault-rib, 231.
E.
Enbracement, framing or bracing of a wheel, 166.
Engieng, Engiens, any mechanical contrivance, 23,
54, 162, 165, 195. (Vide Renouvier, Des maitres
de pierre de Montpellier, p. 212.)
Entaulehens, entablature or stringcourse, the table-
ment of our mediaeval nomenclature, 57, 217, 219.
Entreclos, partition (i.e. of stall-work), 185.
Erracenmens, springing stones of a vault or arch,
124, (No. 38) 150.
Escaufaile, calefactorium, or hand-warmer, 54.
Escaufiole, bassinoire de lit. escaufet, rechaud de
feu, poelon. — (Lacombe.)
Esconse, dark lantern, 106.
Esligement, plan, or floor, (g) 57, 86, 94.
Espases de le nef, severies of the nave, 63.
Esscandelon, a graduated scale, (Mo. 27) 144.
Estaces, piles in water, 165. "EsTAC.pieu poteau,"
&c. — (Roquefort.)
Estage, story, or floor, 41, 205.
I 1
242
GLOSSAETAL INDEX.
Estancon, post, or stanchion, 195, 203.
Estatjs, church-stall, 185, 191.
F.
Ferne, or Verne (Eng.), an engine for raising ma-
terials, Addenda.
Filloles, turrets grouped round a tower, (h) 57.
Fleke, the detent of the trebuchet, 195, (b) 196,
202, (e) 202.
Forkies (filers), angle buttresses arched below, so
as to resemble a fork, 57. Fourke, en patois picard
et rouchi. Vorkehrt, turned, or set in front, (Ger-
man.) — (L.)
Forme, frame or tracery of a window, 63, (o) 139,
231.
Fus, Fust, timber, (Roquefort,) 105, 127.
H.
Henap, a cup, 53. " Pateras dicuntur cuppas hanaps.
(Jehan de Garlande, c. 1220)." — (L.)
J.
Jagiis, gaged, (No. 38) 150.
Jerloge, Orologe, a clock, 41.
L.
Legiere, in the sense of easy to make or do, 105,
191.
Letris, a lectern, 45. " Lectrinum, lectricium, a
church desk." — (Ducange.)
Lewis (Eng.), Louve (Fr.), an instrument to grasp
stones, 163.
Linel, Livel, a mason's line or level, (No. 14) 129,
(No. 31) 146.
Loisons, bond or joints of masonry, (o) 97, (No.
26) 143, 227.
M.
Maille, a mallet, 35.
Masons don orologe, Maizon dune jerloge, a
clock-house, or clock-case, 41.
Mole, Molle, mason's mold or pattern, 121, (No.
29) 144, (No. 37, 38) 150, 231.
Montee, Droite montee, elevation or view, 57, 205,
217, 219.
Mors, sloping cap of a pilaster or buttress, (a) 220.
N.
Nokeres, spouts to throw off water from a roof, 219
line 16. ' "Noc, gouttiere, plomb qu'on met en
avance sur les toits, pour faire ecouler l'eau." —
(Roquefort.) Also Tarbe, Glossaire de Champagne.
The word noquet is now employed in France for
the strips of lead or zinc which are laid on the
ridges and other parts of roofs. Angl., flashings.
O.
Ogive, the diagonal rib of a vault, 231.
Okbes arkes, arches against a blank wall, 211,
(q) 211.
P.
Paelete {Petite poele, Roquefort), a little brazier,
54.
Peignons, Peignonciaus, gables, 41.
Pen, Pan, plain pan, flat walls (or curtain walls)
of a church between buttresses, 86, 219, 227.
Vide " Oxford Glossary," 5th ed., art. Pane.
Pendans, the voussoirs of vaulting surfaces or pen-
deutives, 135. (Vide Vosure pendant).
Peniaus (panneaux, Fr.), panes, or pannels, 41.
Pentagram, the star-shaped pentagon, 113.
Pile r, pier of a church, 97, (No. 26) 143, 227.
Pilaster, or buttress, 57, 63. ("Pilar, pilare, pilier
exterieur," Renouvier, p. 216.)
Plonc, Plom, plummet, or plumb-rule, (No. 14) 129,
(No. 31) 146, (No. 34) 148, 165.
Poupee, the terminating standard of a range of stalls,
185, 191. From poupee, a child's, doll, a bundle
of hemp, or other commodities. This derivation
would suit our " popit-head," better than the ap-
plication of the word to the terminating standard.
It may be derived from poupe, Fr., (puppis, or
popa, Ducange,) the poop or stern of a ship.
For the standard, usually covered with rich carving
and imagery, terminates the range of stalls in the
same manner as the elaborately carved stern ter-
minates the hull of a ship. — (W.)
Prael (pre'au, Fr.), a cloister-garth, (No. 11) 127.
Presbiterium, Bresbiterium, the apse or eastern
extremity of a church, 91, 94, 103.
R.
Reonde veriere, a rose- window, 99.
Rieule, according to rule, regular, (k) 132, 135.
"Rieule, regie de magon, a Lille. Rieulet, Diet.
rouchi-francais." — (L.)
S.
Saint graal, 33, 75.
Sarpens, dragons, 45.
Scere, a mason's square, (No. 23) 137.
Sole, platform, or base-framing, 165, 195.
GLOSSARIAL INDEX.
243
Soore, a saw, 159.
Sorvols, super-arch, the upper order of voussoirs in
the transverse ribs of Rheims, 232.
Suel, a window-sill, 210, line 9.
T.
Testes de fuelles, foliaged heads, 37, 155, 157.
Tunc, arch of the third point, (No. 22) 137.
Tor, Toor, a tower, 57, (No. 28) 144, (No. 32)
146, (No. 35) 149, 166.
Toraus, (filers) the crossing or tower-piers of a
church, 227, and Addenda.
Torete, Tourete, turret, 53.
Travecons, cross-pieces or legs connecting the
siphon tube with the bottom of the Tantalus cup,
53.
V.
Verge, the beam of the trcbuchet, 105, &c.
Veriere, Verreres, Vesrires, window, or lights of
a window, 99, (No. 5) 123, 231.
Voie, the deambulatory of a cloister, (No. 11) 127 ;
gangway under the windows of the chapels and
triforium gallery of Rheims, 211, 219.
Volte, a vault, and Volte de fust, a wooden vault,
105.
Vosor, Vosoir, voussoirs, (No. 27) 144, (No. 37)
150.
Vosure, vault, arch, or vaulting-surface, (No. 8) 125.
Vosure besloge, a skew arch, (No. 9) 126.
Vosure engenolie, cusped voussoir, (No. 39) 152.
Vosure pendant, hanging-arch or voussoir, (No.
30) 145.
Vosure riuleie, vault or arch made to rule, (No.
18) 132.
Vosure taillie, a finished voussoir, (No. 36) 149.
W.
Windas, a capstan, (b) 196, 201, (d) 201, Addenda.
printct) bit ?ftcssrs. Jhtlser, (Eoramarhrt, 0*fort>.
1
*
GETTY CENTER LIBRARY
3 3125 00762 6316